Quantcast
Channel: charlottecarrendar » characters
Viewing all 137 articles
Browse latest View live

Pine Grove Cemetery – River Marked.

$
0
0

 

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 12, 2013 02:45PM
http://i42.tinypic.com/ayt1mu.gif

Lysander finally arrived the Cemetery with his children and Melinda. Eric was always on the passenger seat, and time to time he would make sure the baby was ok. Melinda was on the backseats taking care of Halle, so he didn’t had to worry too much about Halle.
Reaching the Cemetery, he parked his car in the parking lot, and got out from the car. He was thinking on using the baby carriage for transport Eric around, however, if they went to the gardens from the cemetery the wheels from the carriage would get stuck or dirty, and that wouldn’t make easier transport the baby around, it would only make it worse. He walked to the passenger seat door, and open it, removing Eric from his little chair. He was now holding the little baby on his right arm, while his left arm picked up the blue baby blanket he brought from home. He covered Eric’s body and face with it, before close the door behind him.
Melinda would as well leave the car, and now was holding the 11months Halle on her arms. The little girl was still sleepy since she spent the whole ride sleeping. Melinda picked up the thin white blanket, placed it over her shoulder, and allowed Halle to lay her head over the blanket that was on Melinda’s shoulder. The girl remained awake but with sleepy eyes whole nomming on her pacifier. Melinda was wearing some black pants that would stay tight on her body, with a black jacket and a shirt underneath. She was never a fan of dresses, so this clothing was the best for her. She was wearing black high-heel shoes as well, but she wasn’t wearing any kind of make-up. Lysander was just wearing a simple black suit, with a white shirt underneath it, and a tie around his neck.
First the both of them went to the church because of the all ceremony, however, Lysander couldn’t stay for long in there, due having Halle crying, if it wasn’t her it was her brother, Eric. So he just decided to leave the church with the children, sit down in some bench and try make them calm down, while the ceremony played its part. He could tell Melinda to go out with the kids as well, but he had to admit he didn’t wanted to be in that ceremony for long either.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m85hy1Vrsi1ruqbic.gif
Melinda stayed there, but she was always having her view down, trying her best to hold back the tears that was already falling.
After the ceremony, it was time to bury the body, and Lysander just waited for people leave the church so everyone could go. He was actually glad there were very familiar faces around, even if River had few enemies, there was still people paying some respect.


http://i44.tinypic.com/1zn7jtt.gif

William after leaving Jennifer’s house, he went to his house, so he could get himself ready. He was wearing a black suit, underneath his jacket, he had a dark purple shirt, and a black tie around his neck. He was also wearing some black belt as well. His brown hair was spiky like always. Whenever they reached the cemetery, William could see few people, but nobody was actually somebody familiar he could remember, unless they were from the pack, but there was nobody that closer to them. What he was glad was that for now Galtem still didn’t showed up, and that left him relieved, but at the same time, wouldn’t it be disrespectful if Galtem didn’t showed up? His brother just lost his wife, he would need familiar support.
William walked around having Jennifer’s arm around his, as he noticed it was time for the ceremony to start, so he got inside the church with Jennifer. He remained quiet the whole time, and waited for it to end, so then he could get up and follow the coffin. He had already been in a funeral before, in his own parents funeral. It wasn’t easy at the moment, and it took him months to get over it, hell it took him two years to stop holding himself from doing stuff just because he felt depressed about his loss. But that happen twenty years ago, so right now, he was fine. Of course he still missed his parents, but not as much as before.

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 12, 2013 03:10PM
When Jennifer and William arrived at the cemetery, she clung tightly to William’s arm. She was extremely nervous about being here since she hadn’t been a friend of River’s. She didn’t know if River had liked her or not, but if she had actually liked Galtem, then Jennifer couldn’t imagine that River was her biggest fan. She realized that she was grasping William’s arm extremely tight now which couldn’t be very comfortable for him considering her strength. “Sorry,” she muttered to him, loosening her grip as they went into the church to sit down. She couldn’t help it. She looked around for Galtem and Selene, but they were nowhere in sight. Maybe he was running late. Just wanting to make an entrance. Galtem wouldn’t miss River’s funeral, would he? Not only did he need to be here for Lysander, but he needed to be there for River, didn’t he? He and River had had a relationship of some sorts. Of course he’d be there. She should be grateful he wasn’t at the moment so she didn’t have to face him right now. Jennifer’s eyes found Melinda and Lysander and she felt horrible for them both. Lysander was a part of her pack and pack meant family. She wished there was something she could do. Instead she just sat down with William and grabbed onto his hand, interlocking her fingers with his and continued to stare straight forward during the service.

http://s1.favim.com/orig/12/blake-lively-gossip-girl-serena-serena-van-der-woodsen-Favim.com-178370.jpg

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 12, 2013 03:46PM
http://i39.tinypic.com/16k48w5.gif

Galtem was screwing up with things again. He was late, mostly because the dumb tie wouldn’t get on its place, and Selene just spent the whole time making fun of him, till she finally decided to help him out, but her help wasn’t a big help either. At least after few minutes, they could finally make the tie, and Galtem was ready. On a black suit, white shirt underneath and a black tie around his neck, tight, and he was hating it. He could be a lawyer but he rarely wear ties, this one was like suffocating him, he just felt like ripping it off.
He finally reached the cemetery, and was about to get inside the church till his eyes meet up with his brother who was outside, sitting down on a bench with two kids. He never thought he would end up having a nephew and a niece so early, but here they are. So much stuff changes while he’s in the army. His hand was holding Selene’s but he soon let go off her hand.
“I will go have a word with my brother.”
Galtem told Selene, as he stepped closer to his brother. Appearing behind him, Galtem placed his palm upon his brother’s back, and patted it gently.
“Hey big bro.”
Galtem said with a smile, he was being nice, and he hoped his brother wouldn’t start throwing a fist around. He was here for support him, not here for get in trouble, he was far from that, even tho he knows Jennifer is here, he won’t even bother himself to look at her. He could tell by her scent, but it was better just ignore her presence, before any other fight appeared.
((I’ll assume you’re with both kids, and that the older is sitting down on the bench besides you)). Galtem’s eyes went to the little girl who was sitting down besides Lysander, having her back against him, so she wouldn’t fall. She was so young, she probably was a one year old, or something. The new born was on Lysander’s arms, and he could tell it was struggle to be taking care of this two babies alone, so he decided to help. He picked up the baby girl, and held her on his arms, rocking her back and forth gently, so she wouldn’t start crying.
“I’m sorry I couldn’t arrive more early, but you already know I hate those ceremonies in the church.”
Galtem said, with a slight frown, since he was still worried if his brother was angry, so he decided to clear that out.
“I’m not here for cause trouble, Lysander. I’m here to do my paper as a brother..and as a uncle.”
Yes, uncle, because now he had a nephew and a niece, even tho he still didn’t knew anything about them, nor their names. Even tho he didn’t fancy kids that much, it was more easy being an uncle than being a father, so of course, eh would “drool” more over this kids since he wasn’t the father.

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 12, 2013 05:05PM
http://oi44.tinypic.com/2m2ulmv.jpg

Henry would finally arrive the cemetery, and he parked his car in the parking lot, closer to a car who seemed like it belonged to Lysander, due having two baby chairs inside the car. Getting out from the car, he waited for Anya do the same, and once she was done, he locked his car. Henry would be wearing a simple black suit, and having his dark curly hair on the right place, since he always has a dilemma on fixing his hair.
Walking up to Anya, he took her hand in his, and began to walk around. He knew in here he would find Melinda, which wasn’t something he wanted to, because of Anya. Since he had that affair with Melinda, Anya has been having some trust issues with Henry, and this would be troublesome on having the two women facing each other again. But this was a funeral, and everyone would behave, right? Well, he hoped so. This people were so unpredictable. Soon they got inside the church since everything was about to start. He sat down closer to Anya, and far from Melinda. He remained quiet the whole time, and he heard Lysander’s kids crying time to time, which made him leave the church and stay outside. Poor him. He was going to take care of those children alone, another reason why Henry didn’t wanted Anya pregnant, because if he loses her, he will have to take care of a child alone, and that wont be an easy task for him, while having her gone.

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 12, 2013 05:11PM
Amelia’s black hatchback finally pulled up in the parking lot, though she kinda parked it on an angle that would take up two car spaces. Getting out of the car, she appeared frazzled, with a small pill box hat and spider webbing like veil obscuring part of her face, and with her hair tied up in a bun at the back. Fine curls framed the contours of her cheeks, and she was even trying to put her shoes on, like she had just thrown her bag and shoes in and left her condo in a hurry. A bundle of nerves, she hopped about on one foot, getting on the other shoe, then bent back in the small car to snatch up her matching clutch.

She couldn’t help but notice Lysander and his brother Galtem sitting outside on a bench with Lysander’s young children. They looked to be sharing a word, probably Galtem giving his condolences, but with those two it was always hard to tell if the were even on speaking terms. Amelia placed her hand on the side of her car, contemplating going over, but then shook her head and realized that it simply wasn’t her place. She knew Melinda would be inside, probably crying in the front row, and so with lily in hand, Amelia started her walk into the funeral home, where she saw there was quite a turn out from Lysander and River’s friends and loved ones.

http://worldwildlook.files.wordpress.com/2010/04/abby-abby-sciuto-3988733-1024-768.jpg?w=426&h=280

Amelia headed down the aisle, looking on at those that were already seated. She noticed her new neighbor, Jennifer and William, and gave them a small wave, still holding her clutch. It was the polite thing to do, since they were kind enough to welcome her to the complex. Seeing where her sister was sitting, Amelia approached, and then took a seat close to her, staring ahead at the floral tributes that lay over the coffin. The music playing was just…so sad, and Amelia pursed her lips, taking out a black handkerchief and dabbing under her eyes. She knew it would probably be awkward when Lysander came in with the kids, but she was there to show support to Melinda, who she knew needed it. Taking up Melinda’s hand, she gave it a light squeeze, then waited for the service to start.

<3>

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 12, 2013 05:35PM
http://media.tumblr.com/b04cd735cfcba09be75e6d2441c3dec0/tumblr_inline_mjzio2g8k51qz4rgp.gif

Lysander remained on the bench, holding Eric with his right arm, against his chest, and making sure his head and body would stay covered, but he still could have enough room to breath. Halle would be sitting down on the bench, having her back against Lysander’s side, so she wouldn’t fall, but it wasn’t easy hold a kid then make sure the other wouldn’t fall, and Lysander was in a struggle on how he was going to hold the two at the same time, but he still didn’t felt like going inside the church either. It was painful, even tho he took pills that would leave him dumb, he felt extremely uncomfortable in there.
Soon he felt somebody pat his back, he moved his head up and noticed it was his brother, Galtem. Despite the all argues they had, Lysander felt extremely glad that his brother showed up, that’s all he needed, some family support. Of course he had Melinda’s help, but he always wanted some support from his own family. His father wasn’t around them anymore, so all he had was Galtem, and now his children. Lsyander didn’t said a thing, mostly because he was still finding some words to tell to Galtem, his brain was acting slow, right now. Halle soon would be on Galtem’s arms, and Lysander felt himself more comfortable, on holding Eric. Hearing Galtem’s words, Lysander end up shaking his head, finally finding words to speak.
“Don’t worry about it. Its past now, and we are fine. Thanks for showing up and the support as well.”
Lysander said with some small smile, while holding Eric on his arms.
“Also, that’s your niece, she’s one year old, her name is Halle. This is Eric.”
When he introduced Eric, he uncovered his face, and showed the sleeping baby boy face, before cover it once more. So glad that he was being quiet, for now.


Metia’s view could always be down, till she noticed more people was joining in, and she was forced to raise her head up, her eyes meet up with someone she wished to not see it was Henry, and by him there was Anya. This quickly made her stomach turn, having two people she hated, in her daughter’s funeral, great. But she doesn’t blame Henry, its his daughter too. She forced herself to look back down, and it didn’t took that long till she noticed somebody sat besides her, and luckily for her it was her sister, Amelia. She wrapped her fingers around her sister’s hand, and held her hand tightly, before tilt her head down and place her head upon her shoulder, letting herself to cry quietly.

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 12, 2013 05:43PM
http://i1124.photobucket.com/albums/l575/TiannnaLoves/tumblr_mb75unwTLN1qmfh3w.gif
Once Henry and Anya finally arrived at the cemetery, Henry would try to find a parking space to park the car. Once he found a space, the both of them exited out the car and started walking towards the church. As they walked, Anya could feel Henry hand take a hold of hers. Anya couldn’t help but smile. She liked the fact that Henry was doing this. It was basically showing that they were together. It made Anya even more happy when they walked into the church holding hands. She was pretty sure that Melinda saw, but she didn’t care. She wanted Melinda to see that Henry was her territory.
When Henry and Anya finally found a place to sit, Anya would look around at the others that were inside the church. Anya really didn’t know everyone, but Jennifer and of course Melinda. The whole time Anya scanned the room she would give Melinda a few looks here and there just for the fun of it.
Still holding on to Henry’s hand, she would look back forward to listen to the service. 

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 13, 2013 05:25AM
Coven
http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mb1e0jYYC91rxzuceo2_500.gif
Morgan smirked, like she was secretly enjoying the little game he played. When in truth, she was thinking of 19 different ways to seperate his head from his shoulders. He was cocky and smug and Morgan hated him even more because he was a man. When he inched closer, Morgan tensed, expecting a blow to follow. She half bared her fangs in warning but he only brought his lips to her ear. His breath was hot and it made her cringe.
His words however, made her freeze.
She had heard tales like this before, of ways to walk in the sun without her ring. Morgan was entranced by the thought as he spoke, she would be queen….forever and no one could dispute it…not even Selene. Speaking of which…with her ability to walk in the light would mean that Morgan could mount her attack on the former Queen and she could do nothing about it.
Morgan was drawn from her day dream by the sight of him changing before her, Morgan arched an eyebrow, her smirk playing out into a grin. “How very…interesting” she said finally, after it was all done and ignoring his japes. Morgan tilted her head up, her gaze both arrogant and interested. “Peter” she snapped. He scuttled up and dipped his head into a bow. Morgan bent down and whispered into his ear. He then glanced at the male and nodded “Of course your grace”. Morgan turned back to John “Walk with me” she said.
http://25.media.tumblr.com/1266e722c807f20acb0283eec0f61f91/tumblr_mm6p9k6dLt1r8t4mjo8_250.gif
Morgan strode on out past him and waited for him to catch up. Once they were in the hall, she laughed gently, the candle light dancing in those horrid grey eyes when she turned to look at him. “I never thought it possible…I had heard stories but you…” she cast an eye over him and grinned “How very interesting…” she said. Morgan took a sharp left and headed down a set of stone steps. A guard at the bottom opened up the large, ornate door and Morgan stepped inside. A room draped in red Velvet and lit with large black candles on golden stilts greeted them. “Sit” she commanded. An older human stood up quickly in the corner. She was grey haired and grey eyed. Her back was stooped but she was alert enough. “Pour us something to drink” Morgan said before she herself sat across from his seat on one of plush red silk. Morgan crossed her legs under the purple of her gown and tilted her head down.
http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mau3izVZnJ1rxzuceo3_r1_500.gif
“Now tell me, how do you intend to transfer your power to me” Morgan asked bluntly, glancing up at him, her face as stoic as her words had been.

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 13, 2013 07:26AM
http://i650.photobucket.com/albums/uu224/leighahall/kate%20beckinsale%20gifs/tumblr_m4i23t0e7V1rpta58_zps58bbbec7.gif
Selene hair was in a ponytail, she wore a black sparkling dress, she held on Galtem’s left arm. Was Selene nervous? A little bit, she was mostly nervous about visiting her coven. Her hair bounced as she played a fake smile, but of course her deadly fangs showed. Her eyes shifted towards the entire guest, they were all mingling and talking about shit Selene didn’t care about. On the ride to the cemetery Galtem and Selene were arguing about her packing weapons up her dress. Galtem thought it was a bad idea and didn’t understand why she would use them. Selene knew very much about why she would need her guns, she didn’t trust Morgan. Though honestly she wouldn’t need a gun to hurt her but it was always good to be packing.
Galtem..I may have to..” she was cut off by Galtem and Lysander.
She perked an eyebrow up at Lysander and stared up and down at the handsome man. They were related? How? They looked nothing alike. Selene smiled at Lysander and tried and played good vampire.
Sorry about your wife..” she said.
Selene’s eyes shifted towards the children that Galtem turned too. Selene’s eyes warmed up, she never seen cute children then these. Were these full vampire or werewolf? Selene moved towards Galtem as she looked at little girl she smiled. Selene could smell harpy all over her, her smile soon turned into a frown. Great another harpy..Selene was mostly interested in the boy, she heard about only females were harpies, it was no doubt that the baby boy was a werewolf. Selene wanted him. He was perfect.

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 13, 2013 07:50AM
http://28.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lv5xjaVzLg1qik2bvo5_r2_250.gif

Galtem held Halle against him, and placed his palm on her head, so she could lay her head over his shoulder. Lysander was taking awhile to answer him, which left him kind of anxious, wondering what in hell would come out from his mouth. But whenever he spoke, he felt himself way more relieved.
“Lovely names.”
Galtem commented, while wiggling his eyebrows for a second, and smiling whenever Lysander showed him Eric. Then his attention went back to Halle, as he poked her cheek slightly. Soon he felt Selene getting closer. Not really thinking that would be a good idea, due her being a vampire, but if she played the role of a good vampire, everything would be fine. Plus her brother would have to know Galtem right now was with a vampire. Let’s just Galtem is basically that member of the family, that born to disappoint everybody in the family. Its a gift. Galtem perked up an eyebrow when Selene showed more interest on the baby boy than on the girl, probably because of the girl being an harpy, while the boy was certainly a werewolf.
“Yeah..This is Selene, Lysander. Lysander, Selene. We are dating.”
For Lysander’s sake, those pills he took for leave him numb, they better be strong, because Galtem doesn’t want to start to argue about him dating a vampire. He already argued with Jennifer because of that. He was a free man, and he would do what he wanted. Well, not that free anymore, and not everything he wanted, because with Selene, she has him on the “leash”. With her he knows he needs to be more careful..She is just, different, we may say.

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 13, 2013 09:10AM
http://media.tumblr.com/f86580608ada8211d9d11e683b0ab0d4/tumblr_inline_miwfybtmak1qz4rgp.gif

Lysander smiled a bit when Galtem said it was lovely names, well, it was the names River picked. If she wanted to name their child like that, he would let it be. Soon somebody else showed up, a vampire. Which made Lysander perk up an eyebrow, he knew she was a vampire by the scent. But why was a vampire even in here? River had no friends as vampire, did she?
“Thank you.”
Yet he remained polite, and thanked her. She didn’t seemed like she fancy Halle that much, well, not everybody likes Harpies, but when she took a look at Eric, it was different, it was like he was a perfect person, and she was admiring it. Whenever Galtem decided to answer the questions that ran through Lysander’s mind, everything started to make sense. So now Galtem was dating a vampire? This guy really never stopped surprising him.
“You’re with a vampire?”
Believe it or not, this made Lysander chuckle just for a bit, because for some odd reason this wasn’t so surprising as he thought it should be, he knew Galtem would always do the opposite the family wanted, he would always do something that could disappoint them, or leave them angry. But to be honest, Lysander isn’t caring if he prefers a vampire over a werewolf. He really doesn’t need to date one of the pack, Lysander was with a Harpy not with a werewolf, so he wasn’t really somebody that could blame Galtem for fancy other races.
“Each day it passes, your surprise me. But maybe she will be the one who will put you on the right place.”
If Galtem was smart enough, he would never upset a vampire, even if she was playing the role of a good vampire, women in general, were dangerous if they got cheated on, or jealous. So he better behave or Selene might have his head sooner or later.
People was already leaving the church, and now it was time to bury the body. Lysander had to go behind the coffin, and he couldn’t hold the flowers. He was looking around, trying to find Melinda so she could hold Eric. Galtem wouldn’t mind on carrying Halle with him.


http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m85f0iVVpu1ruqbic.gif

Even if Melinda was having her head over her sister’s shoulder, time to time, she would look around, just for make sure Lysander was back or not, sadly, her eyes would always meet up with Anya’s face, and she was giving out some daring stare as well, which was pissing her off, and a lot. Why was this girl even here anyway? Henry was the father, yes, but River was far from being related to Anya, so she really didn’t needed to be here. She felt like Anya was only here for piss her off, and show off that she had Henry and not her. Even if they had that affair, it was Melinda who stopped, because she didn’t wanted to be like Henry, she didn’t wanted to have him cheat on Anya, and make her go through the same pain Melinda went, so she finished with their “relationship”. But she was still hating Anya, there was something on her, she couldn’t like. Maybe because she was way more younger than Henry? Sometimes she questioned herself if that was even love.
“She’s pissing me off..”
Melinda mumbled to Amelia. Even if Amelia wasn’t totally aware of the changes in Melinda’s life, she still knew Melinda was no more with Henry and Henry was now dating some other girl.
Whenever this ended. She stood up from her seat, and looked down at her sister, waiting for her to come with her, since she didn’t felt like walking out from here alone. 



Pine Grove Cemetary (1) – River Marked.

$
0
0

 

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 13, 2013 09:25AM
This was one of the first time Lizzy hadn’t tried to pick up some guy to take home at a funeral. She didn’t even want to. She had cried so much when she had found out she no longer could, but she kept to herself before the service. Glancing around, she noticed the different people who had come. Most of them must have known River, but she couldn’t imagine any of them really knew her. Not like she or Lysander did. In this moment Lizzy even felt bad for Melinda. A little. But there wasn’t much room for feelings other than sadness about her best friend’s death. She was starting to realize how huge of an affect River’s death would have on her. She was even at the funeral alone. Lizzy’d never had a problem with not having a huge group of friends because she had River. That was all she needed when she wasn’t out flirting with guys. She’d been a normal human with River. They’d done normal things like sleepovers, watch movies, and talk about guys. Now it was like all of that was gone. Lizzy had lived a long time and would probably live a lot longer, but she’d never be able to replace her best friend. She made her way out of the church with everyone else, just getting lost in the crowd as everyone left when it was time to bury the body. She almost wanted to leave right then and there. Not see this part. It all made it way too real. She noticed Lysander at this point and wanted to reach out to him in some way, but she didn’t know how.

http://img11.hostingpics.net/pics/425925MovingMacAllister.gif

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 13, 2013 12:10PM
http://i40.tinypic.com/1zd55i.gif

While Selene showed more interest in the baby boy, Galtem was having his fun with the girl, since right now, she was using her small hands, to start mess around with Galtem’s face, by pulling his hair, and squeezing his cheeks. Every time she tried to do that, Galtem faked like he was about to bite her hands, and she pulled back, this little game made the girl chuckle, which was a good thing, since everything Lysander needed at this moment wasnt having his children crying. It was better make them laugh.
Even if he was playing with the girl, Lysander would quickly get his attention, by saying Selene could be the one putting him on the right place. Basically saying Selene could change Galtem into a better person. While in Galtem’s mind, eh didn’t knew who was worse if it was himself or Selene.
“Who knows, sometimes I think she’s worse than me.”
Galtem said with a grin, before take a look at Selene from the corner of his eyes. He was right, he was arguing with Selene for not bring any kind of gun under her dress, but she did it anyway. It was useless for her to bring guns here, it was just a funeral, she would be fine as long as she stayed away from trouble and stood besides Galtem. But that woman is stubborn as hell, and now she come into “peaceful” funeral, with guns under her dress. The church thing seemed to be done, and now it was time to bury the body, Galtem noticed that Lysander was probably looking for somebody, so that person could hold the baby boy. Well, Galtem was already holding Halle, and he would do it the whole way, he would suggest for Selene hold the baby, at least she could start training for be a mother, if she ever becomes one.
“You’re looking for someone?”
Galtem asked perking up an eyebrow. He didn’t said anything about Selene holding the baby, because he then remember Lysander couldn’t be so comfortable or pleased with the idea, so he remained shut about the matter.


http://i42.tinypic.com/zkfh4k.gif

Whenever Henry sat down, he was trying his best to not let tears fall, and it was this moment he remembered he should’ve took just a pill so he could feel numb, and not fight against those struggles inside him. The time passed, and he saw Melinda looking at them, he wasn’t sure if she was really looking at him and Anya, or if she was just searching for somebody, but the looks she was giving was like a disgusted one, or a mean one. He also took a look at Anya from the corner of his eye, and she was doing the same thing. The both of them was like fighting, but only sending glares at each other. This women.
“Try ignore her, hun..”
Henry said this whenever he leaned closer to Anya’s ear, so this words could only be heard by Anya. He didn’t wanted to start any argue around, not in a day like this, so if he remained Anya calm everything would be fine, and of course, if he stayed away from Melinda. Such fucked up atmosphere that was going around, and it was leaving him tired. Now this all ended, and it was time to follow the coffin. Henry quickly stood up, and fixed his suit a bit, as he took Anya’s hand and left the church with her, he was trying his best to keep Anya away from Melinda.

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 13, 2013 03:01PM
http://i650.photobucket.com/albums/uu224/leighahall/kate%20beckinsale%20gifs/tumblr_m9tg8jI6lY1qze5e2o1_500_zps2878904b.gif
Selene really wanted to hold the baby boy. She had the look and she turned to give Galtem that look. She was going to hold the baby, and promised herself. Galtem was holding the baby harpy she didn’t want to go any where near that thing. Her eyes were still on the baby in Lysander arms, she looked at Lysander with a pleasing smile.
He looks so much like you…what’s his name?” she asked.
Selene wanted to hold him so bad, she wanted to feel the baby skin against her deadly cold pale skin. Selene turned her attention to the grave and the weeping people. Her eyes shifted towards the crowd, all these people seemed so sad. One woman looked like she was going to dig up the poor dead woman. It must have been River’s mother. Poor woman. Thank god, Selene didn’t have children when she was still human, seeing your children die before you is the worst thing ever. Selene’s eyes shifted back towards Galtem before looking at her boyfriend.
I can hold him if you want while you go mingle with the guest…” she said.
Selene held her arms out to the baby boy, he was so tiny and fragile. Selene was so nervous she didn’t want to break the baby, this would be the first time in a millenium that she was going to try and be very gentle. Selene held her breath looking at Galtem, she knew she was a stranger to Lysander.
I always wanted to hold a baby..” she told him, maybe this would calm Lysander. 

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 13, 2013 05:26PM
http://i39.tinypic.com/2nkphfs.gif

Lysander perked up an eyebrow when Galtem said Selene was worse than him. Well, she was a vampire, but at the same time a beautiful woman. However, River was beautiful too and extremely dangerous. For another words, don’t let the looks fool you, the person you sleep with might be the one who end ups killing you.
Maybe Lysander was actually going to enjoy company from a vampire, because Selene was playing the role of a good vampire, not sure if she meant it or not, either way, he respected it, and he glad she was done that, and not bringing troubles.
“Oh-..He’s Eric.”
He answered Selene’s first question, since she seemed to be adoring the baby with her eyes. A vampire that enjoys babies? Finally Galtem done something right in his life, no? Lysander stood up, still holding Eric on his arms, he was trying find Melinda, but that woman was nowhere to be found, not at his sight. She was like the third child he needed to take care, god. As soon as Selene suggested him about holding the baby, he stared at her with a confused expression at the moment, maybe it was still his brain processing the all information. He even looked at Galtem with a glare that was like “Is she serious?”. A vampire was going hold his baby? Well, the problem is not that she is a vampire, its just, she’s basically a stranger for him, but as long as Galtem had his eye on her as well, everything would be fine, right? Well, Lysander was going to trust his brother, then.
“Sure. Just make sure you’re always holding his head.”
Lysander said, as he stepped closer to Selene, and slowly gave her the baby, helping her on how to hold the baby perfectly, to make herself comfortable and the baby as well.
“Now, I will try go find Melinda. If they cry, just tell me, I have their bag in the car.”
Lysander said, as he rubbed Eric’s little fingers, and his daughter’s arm, before take his leave.
Now he was going to find Melinda, but before that, he noticed Lizzy, River’s friend, he had just met her time to time, whenever River wanted to drag him along, but it would be nice talking to her, since Lizzy was River’s best friend, she was probably in pain as well.
Stepping closer to Lizzy, Lysander gulped and spoke.
“Lizzy?”
He just wanted make sure if it was really her, before he could start some decent chat. 

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 13, 2013 05:48PM
Lizzy turned around when she heard Lysander’s voice. The only voice that might even begin to comfort her right now. To her surprise, she immediately threw her arms around his neck, burying her face in his chest. She wasn’t crying but it looked like she might start. It was out of character for her, but she didn’t even care. She didn’t feel like herself today. Nothing could change that. “I’m sorry,” she muttered into his chest, still not wanting to let go just yet. He was the only one who she felt truly knew her pain right now. He and Melinda, but there was no way she was going to go crying to that witch. She let her hands drop and took a small step back from him, still looking up at him. She’d never realized how tall he was. But everyone was tall to her really. She knew that Lysander and River had had their fights, but she also knew that Lysander meant the world to River. And River had obviously meant the world to Lysander. “I don’t know how you’re surviving today, honestly,” she said, looking down and pushing her dark hair out of her face before looking back up at him. She took a deep breath and stopped herself from apologizing and saying she knew how he felt. All the people who came up to her and apologized drove her insane. Did they kill her? No. Could they do anything about it? No. And saying so wouldn’t make her feel better anyway. She glanced over at the baby that was in Selene’s arms. She made a face, not wanting a run-in with her coven leader. Why was she holding that child? The reason River was dead. But she immediately felt awful for thinking such things. Poor thing lost a mother at the same time she lost her best friend. “He’s beautiful,” she said, still looking at the baby. “God knows we need another werewolf in this town,” she joked, but there wasn’t much humor to it.

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 13, 2013 06:15PM
Ameila fiddled with the lily that she held between her fingers, feeling totally out of place . Though she was offering comfort to Melinda, she noticed Melinda kept raising her head off her shoulder, and looking back. Maybe there were some other guests she hadn’t seen in a while. Amelia wasn’t totally clued into Melinda’s life, as Amelia herself, had more or less married her job, and spent most of her time, either at the office, or in bed asleep. But the back and forth with Melinda, was starting to make Amelia wonder just what was going on.

“She’s pissing me off..”

“Who is?” Amelia asked, now glancing back in the direction that Melinda was, and spotted Henry. Amelia’s right eyebrow shot up when she saw the woman he was with shooting daggers at Melinda. Perplexed by this, she leaned over and said; “Isn’t that your ex husband…and who’s the luggage he brought? If looks could kill, you’d be dead.”

This was one of the reasons Amelia hated family affairs, or really anything social. This was supposed to be a funeral, and yet, here people were acting out in spite over ex’s. Amelia had seen Lysander, and had to suck up how she felt about him and all of this, but she wasn’t pulling faces at people. Turning back to look at River’s coffin again, she watched as Melinda got up from her seat and stood waiting for Amelia to join her.

“We’re leaving?” Amelia asked in a hushed tone. Now she was getting confused even more. Rolling her eyes, she got up and straightened her skirt, before quickly trotting over to the coffin and placing down the lily on top, whispering to River, if she could hear.

http://media.tumblr.com/d05c0d1e8d442c75810a5e47f5a552f4/tumblr_inline_mmhj31g8R01qz4rgp.gif]
(ignore the words)

“You’re so lucky you don’t have to see this.”

A quick shrug of the shoulders and she trotted off with Melinda, who appeared to want to go outside.

<3>

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 13, 2013 06:46PM
http://i41.tinypic.com/2vni6ud.gif
As Anya continued looking foward as she listened to the service, she could feel Melinda still looking at her from a distance.
A soft sigh would escape from between her lips as she rolled her eyes. Yes, Anya still thought of Melinda as a threat but that was still because of what Melinda and Henry did when she stayed at their place for a few weeks.
Anya noticed Henry looking from the corner of his eye at her as he probably figured that her and Melinda was having some sort of cat fight through stares. When Henry leaned close enough to whisper what he had to say a slight frown would slowly appear on her face.
“I’ll try..”
She said quietly to the point that only Henry could hear. She truly was trying to behave. She wasn’t trying to get into any arguments at the funeral. But she knew one would happen if Melinda was to say a smart remark to her or Henry. A few minutes would past and the service would finally end. Feeling Henry fingers entwine with hers, she would then be pulled up from the sit, having to follow Henry out of the church. Anya could tell that Henry was trying to avoid being around Melinda the whole time they were there. Which she thought was a good choice that he made.
“If it’s okay with you dear, I would like to go speak to Jennifer about something before we leave.”
Of course what she meant about ‘something’ was about her pregnancy. At work Anya always vented to Jennifer about how bad she wanted a child, and now there was one growing slowly inside her womb. A soft smile would come across her face as she looked over to Henry, waiting to see if it was okay for her to do so.

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 13, 2013 07:36PM
http://i44.tinypic.com/3442j3a.gif

Galtem noticed the look Selene was giving him, which made him wink at her while a smirk was slowly appearing in his face. Then Selene just suggested if she could hold the baby, well, why wasn’t Galtem surprised, probably because she had her eyes glued to the baby. Was really Galtem starting to have some competition with a new born? For hsi surprise his brother allowed Selene to hold the baby even tho he gave him a glare to keep his eye on Selene, since she was still a stranger for Lysander. He wouldn’t let Selene do anything bad, and he highly doubted she would harm a baby, her wishes was always to have a family, and she was having the desire on holding the baby, so she would be more happy than ever by holding Eric, and make sure she was doing everything right. This made him remember when she asked him back in her house if she was going to be a good mother. Well right now, she can ask herself about that again.
“Alright. Don’t worry, I think we can handle them.”
Galtem said as he watched Lysander leaving.
Then his view went back at Selene who now was holding Eric, and she seemed happy about that.
“Look at that, Selene is being nice.”
Galtem teased her, and placed his free arm around her waist, his other arm would be holding Halle closer to him. He was actually enjoying seeing her happy on holding the Eric. Its always better having her happy than pissed off, that’s for sure. Soon Halle started to pull on Galtem’s hair again, which made him tilt his head down to her, so she wouldn’t hurt him that much. Damn supernatural babies, always have the strength they shouldn’t have.
“Ow, ow, stop doing that.”
He complained a bit, before tickle her sides, so she would let go off his hair.
His attention drove back to the coffin that was being moved and they had to follow. He kept Selene by his side, by having his arm wrapped around her waist, and holding Halle on his other arm.
When they started to bury the coffin, Galtem removed his arm from Selene’s waist, and made Halle drop her head over his shoulder and into her neck, while he grabbed the little thin blanket she was holding it and covered her face just for her not have to see that.
Whenever it was time to throw the flowers over the coffin. Galtem didn’t threw anything, he might have been a bit heartless in this part, but lets just say it doesn’t matter who dies, he will never give flowers or go back to the place they are buried. After burying his father with Lysander, Galtem never visited that place again. In his mind, those people are dead, there’s nothing we can do, so you really don’t have to go there everyday give flowers and clean the place. If you wanted to let them know you cared about the, then you should’ve done that while they were alive, and not dead.


http://28.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lnxv6lz37G1qjus0bo1_500.gif

Whenever they were outside, Henry looked back at Anya, and tilted his head to the side when she began to speak, then he just made an awkward expression and nodded, before answer her.
“Sure, you can go.”
Henry allowed her as he slowly let go off her hand. Whenever Anya left and went talk with Jennifer. Henry just shoved his hands into the pocket of his pants, and stared around, trying to know who he knew in here. He knew Lysander, only him, of course Melinda as well, and then Amelia, he was surprised that she was here. He thought this woman was basically focusing herself on the work, that she left everything and everyone behind. But River was still her niece, so it made totally sense if she was here as well. He noticed Lysander’s children was with another couple, Galtem & Selene. Unknown for Henry, well Selene was, he knew about Galtem, but only because River told him once Lysander had a younger brother, that was a Lawyer and his name was Galtem, then Henry remembered his face from work, since Henry was a lawyer as well.
When they started to move the coffin, Henry just followed it, still making sure he would be away from Melinda, making sure she was out of his sight, so he would never dare himself to look at her. And of course he knew he had Anya’s eyes on him, making sure he would “behave”. As soon as they reached the place to bury the body. The men just began to put inside the hole, and waited for whoever wanted to throw the flowers inside. Henry threw some white rose that he bought it on the way to here. White because it was basically the symbol of peace, and he wanted his daughter to be in peace. After that, they just began to bury the coffin by using their shovels. A tear was already sliding down from the corner of Henry’s eye.

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 14, 2013 06:54AM
http://media.tumblr.com/2183dddeb5362f21e79a6fb47b11d4ef/tumblr_inline_miwfyjJyme1qz4rgp.gif

Lysander tilted his head to the side waiting for the woman to replay him, so he could be sure it was really Lizzy. She didn’t only replayed him, but also threw her arms around his neck, and buried her head into his chest. He even had to tilt his body a bit down, due their different heights. He wrapped his arms around her, and gave her some comfort hug. He knew Lizzy was River’s best friend, they were like family after all. River always enjoyed spending time with her, the same way Lizzy enjoyed spending time with River. His hug would only end whenever Lizzy pulled herself away from him. He removed his arms away from her, and placed them into the pocket of his pants.
“Well you know, anti-depressing pills works. It leaves you slightly numb, and I have to take care of my kids, so I really don’t have time to be crying around that much.”
Lysander said with a small smile, before look at Selene and Galtem, holding his kids. He was right, he couldn’t waste his time on crying around while he had those children to take care. When the conversation was about Eric, Lysander chuckled slightly, it always good having somebody that could make you chuckle in situations like this.
“Yeah, I’m not so worried about him, tho. I’m mostly concern about Halle.”
Eric never saw his mother, River didn’t even hold him, because she was already unconscious when they hand him the baby. However, Halle spend a year with River, and she will definitely feel that her mother isn’t around, and Halle is a girl, Lysander will have a hard time on explaining her all those stuff a girl should know. Well, that’s when he will request Melinda’s help, for sure.
“Its time to bury the body..We should go.”
Lysander told Lizzy, since they was about to move the coffin. Lysander stepped closer to the coffin and grabbed the flowers. He hated this part, because this is when things got more real, the same happen when his father died.
Whenever they reached the place, the men started to put the coffin down in the hole, and waited for whoever wanted to throw the flowers. Lysander threw them inside, and just stared at it for awhile, before step back. No tear escaped, thanks to the pills, or else he would be crying right now.


Melinda rolled her eyes when her sister said if looks could kill she would be dead. That was for sure, and Melinda felt like Anya was trying her out, was here for only cause trouble, or just annoy Melinda for the fun. Probably in Anya’s eyes Melinda was still a threat, but she didn’t wanted anything to do with Henry. She had enough of that man, and she felt disgusted when she had that affair with him, hell, she thought she was a mess, and the thought of suicide ran through her mind tons of times.
Whenever Amelia stood up, Melinda walked besides her and noticed her mumbling some words, she couldn’t hear it, but that wasn’t really the important part. She was glad Henry wasn’t anymore inside the church, so now she could walk out with Amelia, and follow the coffin. As soon as it stopped, Melinda had to close her eyes for a second and take a deep breathe, this part was always hard. She threw the flowers inside, and tears just began to slid down from her eyes. She didn’t took any pills, but she drank, she still had some alcohol running in her blood, but it wasn’t enough to make her feel numb. It was enough to leave her depressed and frustrated.
http://media.tumblr.com/0109017f77f64dd7c113cc44c403af8b/tumblr_inline_mjsdmtK7fS1qz4rgp.gif
(Ignore the all windy stuff)
As soon as they began to bury, Melinda sobbed and took out a tissue, so she could wipe her tears away. She just froze no her spot, staring down, while her shoulders was slightly shaking. She was hating this feeling, so she finally snapped out of it, and began to move her shoulders a bit, to try make the shiver feeling disappear.

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 14, 2013 07:06AM
http://i650.photobucket.com/albums/uu224/leighahall/kate%20beckinsale%20gifs/tumblr_m4i2jrCQgE1rpta58_zps9bd334b9.gif
Selene held the child tightly against her neck, she held his head like Lysander told her too. She couldn’t hide the huge smile she had on her face. Her brown eyes shifted towards Galtem and she knew he caught her smile. It was the something she hasn’t done in a long time.
Shut up….I am trying to focus and not hurt the baby.” she said.
Selene was holding her breath, she couldn’t breathe, she didn’t want the baby to get hurt. Her pale hands caressed the baby gently as she looked around at the crowd.
Don’t put that thing next to me..” She told him as he came closer and wrapped her arms around her waist.
Selene didn’t want that harpy creature even touching her skin. Selene hated harpies. She hated them, they were controllable creatures. They didn’t deserve to live. Of course Selene wasn’t going to hurt the little one because her mother died. Selene’s eyes shifted back to the baby as she smiled sweetly.
I cannot believe I’m actually holding a child, last time I held a baby was when I was 12.” she told him.
That was a long time ago, very long. 

Pine Groves Cemetery (2) – River Marked.

$
0
0

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 14, 2013 07:47AM
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_makddr6fXr1rfiknlo1_500.gif

“Its not a thing, Selene. Its a baby. She’s harmless, dear.”
Galtem replayed, whenever Selene said she didn’t wanted Halle closer to her, he was making sure, Halle was actually away from Selene, since she would be on his other arm, and her hands would only be able to touch Galtem and not Selene. She really had some problem with harpies, a huge hate towards them. So right now, he was more worried on what she could do to Halle than what she could do to Eric. She was way too excited and happy by holding a baby. For Eric’s sake, he should be glad he’s a werewolf and a male, not a harpy that Selene can hate.
“Oh really? When was that, centuries ago?”
He told her with a silly smirk upon his face. She was indeed old, more older than him, but she still had that young look. One of the things that Galtem enjoys about being supernatural creature, he would never prefer to be a human, they grow old and useless. Now he stays this forever young good-looking man. Yes, Galtem has a huge ego, and sometimes he fears that he will wake up and he wont look young anymore.
“Don’t eat the baby with your eyes.”
Galtem commented since she was showing too much excitement with Eric. It was actually surprising seeing her smiling like this, and with pure meaning. She didn’t looked like that evil heartless vampire that she is, or was.
“Also don’t smile so much, Selene. People are freaking out on seeing a vampire being good.”
Right now he was joking, even tho it was truth, he had never seen a vampire so happy before. They were basically dead creatures, unlike werewolves who had a body very closer to the humans.

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 14, 2013 02:38PM
Lizzy gave him a worried look when he mentioned anti-depressants. She rarely worried about anyone but herself, but today she allowed Lysander into her “worry circle.” But she supposed he would need it to keep a clear head with the kids. His life just got a whole lot more difficult. She nodded when he said he was more concerned about Halle. Halle was a mama’s girl and it almost made her want to cry again to think that she wouldn’t grow up knowing River. She only got that one short year. “Yeah, we should…” she replied, still somewhat deep in thought and followed him. It was hard to look at River’s lifeless body, knowing she’d never see her again. Even spiritual people had the hope that they’d see their loved ones in heaven one day. Lizzy couldn’t even hope for that. Because even if she believed in that kind of stuff, she would be totally damned. It hurt to look at her, so she simply threw in the flowers like everyone else and whispered an almost silent “goodbye” before walking away. To her relief, no tears fell still, but she couldn’t take much more of it. It was time to go home.
http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Mila%20Kunis%20gif/milakunis047_zps39825179.gif

http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively108_zpsa465fcd3.gif
Jennifer continued to hold tightly onto William’s hand throughout the service. When they got up she saw Galtem and Selene over with the children. Selene seemed to genuinely like the newborn and it worried her a little. “Let’s go,” she muttered, hand still clutching his, as Lysander led the way out of the church when it was time to bury the body. She noticed Anya and became suddenly relieved. “Anya,” she said somewhat quietly after groups began to leave. It was nice seeing a familiar face. Of course she was there. Anya was still with River’s father. It couldn’t be easier for her to be here and see Henry and Melinda share the same pain either. Anya and she had that in common. “It’s so good to see you. How are you doing?” she asked as she hugged her in a comforting manner. Henry was not far away and she could tell he wasn’t doing so well. But who would be after what he was going through? “How’s Henry doing?” she asked sadly. Jennifer had never really wanted children or at least had never thought of it. Probably because she had been with Galtem and as good of a man as he had been while they were dating, she could never picture them married let alone having children. But she still understood that there could be no greater pain than losing your child.

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 14, 2013 03:07PM
http://i650.photobucket.com/albums/uu224/leighahall/kate%20beckinsale%20gifs/tumblr_m7hf8plDPz1rtzlzf_zpsa996b400.gif
Selene looked at the baby and leaned in and kissed the newborn’s head, she wanted a baby so bad. When Galtem talked about her age she hissed at him, baring her vampire fangs.
Your uncle is such a asshole……yesh he is yesh he is” she baby talked the infant as she looked at Galtem.
Selene bounced the baby lightly in her arms as she looked at Galtem then Lysander who was off talking to people. She didn’t want to let the baby go, he was too peaceful. Galtem began to talk shit like always when he spoke, when he moved the harpy away from her she gave him a “don’t fuck with me, I’m holding a baby here” look. Her hair was grabbed by the infant, she looked towards Galtem with a huge smile.
He just grabbed my hair!” she shrieked.
The little things Selene got excited about, now she hoped he didn’t piss or shit on her, that would turn her whole wanting to a mother into a different direction. Her hair moved down her back as she sighed, she looked down at the baby who was making whining noises, she looked at Lysander who was coming near, she knew she had to return the baby to his father. Selene walked towards Lysander and slowly gave the baby to him. Selene frowned when Lysander walked away with the baby and headed towards the crowd.
Damn….” she said, holding back the tears she turned to Galtem who was still holding the harpy.
Will you put that thing down, they about to lower the casket..” she said.
Selene knew she was going to need to check in with the coven pretty soon, she was about to head their when she saw Lizzy heading towards the funeral. What was she doing here?

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 14, 2013 03:44PM
http://media.tumblr.com/095c7d8ac6824b13dc75120b1112bd26/tumblr_inline_mk7xu53qy11qz4rgp.gif

Galtem rolled his eyes when Selene began to talk to the baby and calling Galtem an asshole. What? The poor guy was just saying the truth, and she knew that. Sometimes you cant be honest, damn. Who will understand this women. While they walked Galtem noticed the glares Selene was giving him to time, he should definitely stop messing around with her, or else she will drop the baby. He noticed how afraid she was if she would end up “breaking” the baby, due him look so innocent and fragile. She was probably enjoying feeling the warmth of the baby’s skin against her pale and cold hands.
“You look like a little kid with a new toy.”
Galtem said with a small grin, as he leaned his head closer, and gave a soft kiss on the side of her head. She wouldn’t be so happy forever, since Lysander was already back to take the baby and walk away. He noticed that left Selene disappointed since she didn’t wanted to let go the baby. When she noticed he was still holding the harpy, he just rolled his words to her words.
“Yes, madam.”
He only said that so she could calm down, and stop freaking about Galtem holding the harpy. His eyes tried to find Melinda, he only seen her for like two times in his whole life, but that would be enough to know that she was River’ mother, it got obvious when he noticed a woman shaking and crying while staring at the casket. So that was definitely Melinda, but she didn’t seemed like she would be able to hold a child, so he noticed Amelia. Oh god, he haven’t seen that woman in years. Galtem showed up behind Amelia, and poked her shoulder.
“It seems like somebody decided to break up with her work.”
Galtem said, knowing very well she was attached to her work like it was a person. He remembered being very closer to her, like they were siblings since she dated Lysander before, Galtem got kind of disappointed when they broke up since that made Amelia start to distant herself from everything and focus on work. He enjoyed her company, she was basically the only female he could be with, without thinking about dating, or flirt with her.

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 14, 2013 04:15PM
http://i40.tinypic.com/29yk0sn.gif

Lysander was walking with Lizzy for awhile, before he headed to Selene, so he could pick up Eric. He was glad nothing bad happen to the baby, and that Selene showed some excitement on being holding the baby, it just showed that she had no intentions on harming the baby, and she was kind of sad of letting him go, since she was enjoying being with him. He never thought a vampire could have such heart. Maybe Galtem didn’t done a bad choice on picking this vampire, she seems slightly different from the others, maybe different wishes and goals.
“Thank you.”
Lysander said to Selene and showed her a smile, while taking Eric back on his arms. Then he just turned around and began to walk away, knowing Galtem would still be holding Halle, Lysander couldn’t hold the two of them, if he could, he would. He noticed that Melinda wasn’t on the best state to hold a baby either, so it was better if Halle remained on Galtem’s arms.
Eric was making some whining noises, which would mean that he was hungry, since last time Lysander feed him was three hours ago or something. Luckily for him, he had already prepared some milk before he got here. Even if they was already starting to bury the casket, Lysander didn’t wanted to see that, and Lizzy was already leaving, he felt bad for her, but sometimes all they needed was just being alone. Lysander left as well, but only for go to his car, so he could get the baby bag, and get the bottle with slightly warm milk. Lysander shook it a bit just making sure it was all well mixed. He grabbed the blanket that was over Eric, and just wrapped it around the baby’s waist and legs. The baby already had some baby big around his neck, so all Lysander needed to do was just feed the baby with the milk, and that’s what he did. While he done that, he locked his car, and walked back to the other people. He had a blue baby bag hanging on his shoulder, while he was making sure Eric was drinking all the milk, and at the same time, knowing where he was going.


http://24.media.tumblr.com/c45ced62b2d71e4ef735dc696523858e/tumblr_mht72yE0uj1rp4duqo1_250.gif

William was quiet the whole time, and holding Jennifer’s hand, since before she was gripping on his arm so hard, that made him gasp for a second. She was nervous or angry, he couldn’t know, but didn’t bother himself to ask her, since her words could tell him everything.
When they got in the church, he sat down besides her, and waited for everything to end so they could get out of there. William was never a person who enjoyed funerals, so of course he couldn’t wait to get out of there, but he still wanted to be here due Galtem’s presence, he could know that he was already here due the scent. And when they left the place to follow the casket, William could see Galtem holding a baby girl and Selene holding another baby that was probably a new born, that could only be Lysander’s children, since he wasn’t holding none of them right now. But Selene seemed so happy on holding the baby, that it actually made William freak out, a vampire being nice? Something wasn’t right in here.
He heard Jennifer’s voice telling him to go, and he nodded and just followed her. She really didn’t wanted to be so closer to Galtem. That was good, because William didn’t wanted that either. Then they finally meet up with Anya, a familiar face, William knew her because of the work and also because Jennifer and her was great friends. Even if William knew her, he didn’t wanted to step in the both conversation. He would respect Jennifer, and stay slightly away, yet he waved at Anya just for let her know that he wasn’t ignoring her. He then placed his hands inside the pocket of his pants, and began to walk around slowly, seeing everybody whimpering around. Such awful moment, then he noticed Galtem talking with another person, Selene wasn’t anymore by his side, and Galtem was talking with another girl. Something bad was going to happen, that was for sure. 

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 14, 2013 04:37PM
A smile would appear on Anya’s face when Henry said it was okay for her to go talk to Jennifer. Anya assumed that Henry would want her to stay by his side the whole time cause he knew something would happen if Melinda and her got close to each other. Before leaving Anya left a kiss on Henry’s cheek and headed off to where Jennifer stood. Anya noticed that Jennifer some guy standing next to her that she noticed before at the hospital. It was William. She gave him a wave back as he waved at her. Anya was surprised that he even came to the funeral. She knew it was awkward for him to see Jennifer’s ex Galtem here, but Anya also noticed Galtem with a new women. Anya was slightly confused about the whole situation, but the soon that all left her mind when Jennifer finally noticed her once she had gotten close to them. Anya was happy to see someone that she was actually friends with. She quickly flashed a smile when Jennifer came half way to meet her and give her a hug.
“It’s good to see you too! I’ve been great.”
She said softly still smiling. Once they both broke away from the hug, Anya would then frown a bit when Jennifer asked how Henry was doing. Looking back at where he stood, she would bring her attention back to Jennifer.
“He hasn’t been doing that good. I feel so bad for him Jennifer. I don’t know what to do.”
Anya then looked back at Henry for a few seconds. She noticed him starting to cry, cause here and there he kept wiping at his face.
“I’m just trying to give him a little bit of space right now. I know he needs it. But I’ve been meaning to tell you something..”
http://i44.tinypic.com/2rxwoau.gif
She said once she turned back to look at Jennifer. Anya then looked down at her stomach and placed one of her hands there gently. Bring her attention back on Jennifer, a soft grin would appear.
“I’m pregnant.”
When Anya told Jennifer, she said it quietly for only her to hear. Other than Henry, Jennifer was one of the first people she had told. Anya hoped that Jennifer had a good thought about it. As much as Anya always talked Jennifer’s head off at wok about having a kid, she should have. 

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 14, 2013 04:53PM
Amelia kept in close with Melinda, not really feeling like this was the time or place to start asking questions of who was with Lysander, though she recognized Galtem, just not the woman who had been holding the baby boy. The woman that had been seated with Henry earlier was now talking to her new neighbor Jennifer, and the more that Amelia started to notice others, she was getting a vibe that everyone here was in one way or another connected. But what got her the most, is how people weren’t even really speaking about River at all. There was no eulogy, no words of reflection, just people tossing flowers on her coffin. Even by her standards, that was pretty morbid. What was this? A social function? It was supposed to be a funeral.

http://29.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lwysnvC3lh1qfcnnko1_500.gif

Lysander truly had his hands full, now seen to be carrying a blue baby bag, and carrying his young son, to give him a feed. The look on his face, was like a mask. Must have been on some sort of medication to keep him from falling apart. Amelia stared forward, now really ready to go home. She didn’t feel like going up to Lysander and keep him from caring for his children. Instead, she patted her sister’s arm and then bent over to kiss her cheek.

“I’m going to head home. I don’t feel comfortable here anymore. Just…keep close to Lysander and the kids.”

Just as she was about to head to the carpark, she felt a poking sensation on her shoulder, and turned around to hear Galtem’s voice:

“It seems like somebody decided to break up with her work.”

Slightly shocked, she turned around and then showed something of a cheery smile towards Galtem. Odd thing about him, he was always one she considered to be kinda like a buddy, since he didn’t tease, or try to flirt with her. He knew her quirky ways, and gave her respect, but in a good way.

Rubbing the back of her neck, she twisted the toe of her right shoe into the grass, and said; “Yeah, family first and all that. Though, being here is really kinda awkward.” It wasn’t hard to see that she felt totally out of place. Everything in her office, was either dead, or in pieces, and didn’t talk back to her. In a social setting, she had to make the effort. Amelia looked over at Lysander, then asked Galtem; “How is he holding up? I’d go talk to him, but….you know.” Amelia shrugged her shoulders and offered a weak smile.

<3>

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 14, 2013 05:58PM
“Good,” Jennifer responded when she said she’d been great. Her facial expression was still dark as Anya told her about how Henry was doing. She distractedly continued to look over at Selene and Galtem as she spoke, though she caught every word that Anya was saying. “That’s exactly what he needs, but it doesn’t mean it’s easy to give it to him,” she told her, looking back to her now and then opening her mouth a little when she told her the news. It took her a moment to be able to turn her lips upward into a smile for her friend. It seemed to be such a dark day that she was having trouble grasping something so good.
http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively114_zpsfce1d0a7.gif
“Oh my god, Anya! That’s great!” she said, matching her quiet voice, unsure if Anya wanted other people to know, but filled the statement with enthusiasm, able to be genuinely happy for her. “I’m so happy for you!” Jennifer hugged her friend, but as she did so she got a clear shot and didn’t seem to be able to take her eyes off of Galtem and Selene interacting. Her smile left her face and her eyebrows furrowed into a look that was rarely seen on her face. For some reason it pissed her off more than seeing him with any other woman. His marriage with Amber had not been easy on her, but she survived it. When he flirted with other girls, it hurt, but she didn’t put much thought into it. Him talking to Selene that flirtatiously and with a baby in her arms nonetheless, downright pissed her off. And when she got this pissed off, her werewolf side came out. Feeling enraged for an unknown reason she went up to confront Selene. She had given back the child and Galtem was off to flirt with some other woman, no doubt. There was nothing she could say to Selene, though, that would make sense. She was a vampire. She was a bitch. And as awful as a person as Galtem was, he deserved better. All of her anger was channeled into the punch that she threw right at Selene’s face. If it hadn’t come out of nowhere, Selene would have easily been able to deflect it and if she’d been human it might have broken her hand. But since she was a werewolf and it had been out of nowhere, it went exactly as Jennifer had planned. With a smug look she said “Well, I feel better now, don’t you?” in the most un-Jennifer-like tone and turned around to walk away, even her wolf side not wanting to start a scene.

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 15, 2013 05:32AM
http://s2.favim.com/orig/28/ian-somerhalder-Favim.com-234674.gif

Galtem waited for some replay from Amelia, while he turned his head and looked back at Halle, placing a kiss upon her cheek, and tickle her a bit. He was just trying to keep her busy so she wouldn’t start cry, because he noticed his brother had his hands already full with the other baby and right now was feeding him.
“I understand. Its awkward for me as well to be here. But family first.”
It was indeed awkward for him to be here with Selene, and going to River’s funeral, he just felt a bit out of place. But he was glad that his brother had finally forgive him and that they was cool now, so everything Galtem needed to do was just his job as a brother and an uncle, those kids will need lot of support. But it was also awkward for Amelia, due being in her niece’s funeral, and that her husband already dated her. Galtem wasn’t sure if Amelia had already moved on, but by words it didn’t seemed so simple, or maybe she just didn’t felt so comfortable to be talking with him again. Who knew.
“Yes, I understand. And I’m not sure, he probably took some pills before coming here. He actually has no time to be crying around now.”
Galtem said, as he turned his head and took a look over his older brother, seeing him holding the baby and feeding him. Galtem doesn’t know how much work a baby can give, he’s aware of it, but he never went through a full experience. Selene is desiring to have a child, but sometimes he wonders if she knows how much work it gives her, and what she needs to do. Talking about her, Galtem couldn’t find her, she probably went to the coven, so he just drove his attention to Amelia again.
“And how are you doing? Long time no see.”
He said with a small smile. 

Re: [RP] Pine Grove Cemetery
August 15, 2013 05:52AM
Amelia had forgotten how much of a good friend Galtem had been to her, in the days when she was in a relationship with his brother. Though it didn’t work out, after he fell for River, Amelia regretted not keeping in touch with Galtem. Admittedly, her saving grace was her work. Funny, how our passions can often led us so far from the very people we care about. In one way it helped Amelia deal with the pain of losing someone she loved, but another, it became a prison of sorts. This occasion was a rare chance for Amelia to mingle with people from her past, and those that she really should be close too, like Melinda.

With Galtem holding Halle, he looked so…paternal. A natural with the child, which Amelia for one never thought she would see. She never really pictured Galtem as father material, but then again stranger things have happened. It was funny really. Both Galtem and Amelia were both like square pegs in round holes, attending the funeral in the first place, but as he himself said “Family first.”

Lysander still appeared to be dazed, though he was taking care of his son, which showed he knew where his priorities lay. Amelia hated to admit it, but she never truly got over him. This is partly why she didn’t date, and was rarely seen out and about. A lot of self doubt, and low self esteem didn’t do her any good. She was polite, to those that came around, like Jennifer and William, and showed her true nature, but she just wasn’t very good on a whole crowd of people. Amelia snapped out of her haze, from staring too long at Lysander, to then listen to Galtem’s questions. She gave a small shrug of the shoulders, and a half smile in response to his.

http://27.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lxmr2mQoI11qdlr3so1_500.gif

“Too long I think. As for me, well…I have a new apartment, and its really beautiful. Black..everywhere. I keep my pet snake Rattles there. He is the “man” in my life I guess you can say. Heh. Nice thing about him is..he doesn’t talk back.” Amelia tried to crack a joke, but it probably wasn’t all that funny. “I see you got a pretty lady. Then again, girls did like to buzz around you all the time.” she gave him a playful nudge. “She must be pretty special, huh?” Course she meant Selene, someone she had no real idea about. If only she knew.

<3>

 


Downtown – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0
{RP} Downtown
August 06, 2013 06:43PM
http://www.shelbycs.org/ms/media%20center/victorian%20england/images/ludgate.jpg

Re: {RP} Downtown
August 09, 2013 02:48PM
Jewelry Shop

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m74q9h07yR1qi9dhho1_500.gif
Lydia stood in front of the glass, her fingertips brushing over it as she looked at the various pieces. “Lord Bianchi asks specifically for something involving a pearl…It is for his lady, you know.” Looking up, she raised an eyebrow as the jeweler simply stared at her. Clearing her throat, she looked at him sternly “It would be ideal if you could show me some nice pearls or perhaps a ring with a pearl in it…?” Blinking, the jeweler shook his head and looked down at the jewelry case in front of him. “Ah yes…there is a lovely piece here that the Lord might like. Is there a special occassion?” Lydia smiled coyly and bent down to look at the ring. “Indeed there is…the Lord fancies himself in love and wishes to give the lady a token of his affection. Romantic, really, but I find it all a bit nauseating.” Straightening up, she pointed to the ring and nodded. “Yes, I should like to see that more closely.”
http://sribalajijewellery.com/images/pearl%20rings/06.jpg
As the jeweler passed the ring to Lydia, she looked down at it with a slight nod of her head. “The flower design is both intricate and elegant. Simple, yet appealing. I believe the lady will find it darling.” Looking up, she raised her eyebrow again. “How much?” After paying for it, the maid curtsied politely and stepped out of the shop. Looking around downtown, she sighed softly. Shopping for Levi was a bit strenuous as she looked for the right gift to give Sam. To think that Levi was telling one of her fellow maids he was in love with her. The idea made her laugh. Looking to her laugh, she observed the fountain and smiled softly. Nothing wrong with resting before heading home. Walking up to the fountain, she sat down and crossed her legs. A lovely day it was turning out to be.
http://farm9.staticflickr.com/8466/8141021918_b01faa4761_n.jpg

Re: {RP} Downtown
August 14, 2013 09:20PM
Ballet Academy

http://24.media.tumblr.com/ac20b3d85432894e8182547e8be84259/tumblr_mqgg59f7RT1s28s67o1_250.gif
Josephine stepped through the halls towards the dressing rooms quietly, her ballet slippers making no sound on the floor. It was a long trip from Paris, but she finally managed to find her way back home, and was even able to continue dancing while visiting her father. Killing two birds with one stone, essentially. Her blonde tresses were pulled back into a loose bun, her blue eyes scanning cautiously as she walked. She didn’t have much to fear really, as she was chaperoned at all times and she could take care of herself even if she wasn’t. Being able to heal had its advantages, but ladies should of course be escorted. It would not do her father justice to be put in a delicate situation.

Finding the dressing rooms finally, she pushed the door open and found that she was alone. It seemed that her train had arrived early and the other dancers haven’t even showed up yet. Smiling gleefully, Josephine stepped inside and set her bag down. She was looking forward to some time to herself, as girls tended to be jealous catty things. Changing into a leotard, she began to do stretches. Though she had stretched in front of mirrors for her whole dancing career, it was still odd to look upon herself in the mirror while doing so. Once satisfied, she adjusted her ballet slippers and smoothed stray curls back to her bun.
http://31.media.tumblr.com/9bf65b112f467f6eadb3be6a705fc550/tumblr_mfiqm9wRKu1qlxcdgo1_500.gif
As she made her way to the dance room with mirrors on every wall, she let out a long breath. Yes, she was home. Though there wasn’t any music playing, there was a private melody in her mind as she slowly began to spin on her slippers. As she was lost in her own little world, she began to spin faster and faster, stepping with great skill and grace and she fell into her favorite routine. Her hands lifted over her head as she moved, looking like a elegant swan floating from one foot to the other. This is what she lived for. With a laugh, she continued to dance around the whole room as she succumbed to her greatest joy. With all the excitement and thrill of dancing, she could hear nothing else but the music in her head.

Re: {RP} Downtown
August 15, 2013 02:21AM
Downtown – The Times Office

From within the Editor’s office, shouts can be heard, as Mister Muggins is marching back and forth, waving his arms about as Vivian sits quietly in her chair, opposite his desk. The Chief Superintendent from the Yard had been on his case about the releasing of witness testimonials, and the hampering of investigations, due to the paper’s leading articles. As Vivian was the one that reported the findings, its now her head on the block, as Mister Muggins is tearing out his hair.

http://news.bbcimg.co.uk/media/images/65994000/jpg/_65994478_624_policenews_getty_155647722.jpg

He points to the paper on his desk, which features the latest in the spate of murders, that the police have been investigating, and then roars at Vivian;

“Whatever happened to freedom of the press?! Our readers have a right to know. I will not be told by that tough old pig in blue britches how to run my newspaper!”

“Yes, Mister Muggins, I know how you feel, they are the biggest stories out on the streets, everyone is talking about it, even in the pool halls. Which is why I think its important that we keep printing it. What can they do? Get the Queen to come down from Buckingham Palace and order us to halt the presses? Its not like we are implicating anyone by name, just providing details as to who the suspects might be.”

https://encrypted-tbn0.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcSZPUXEZtrPFOsbzx8eeCLhkaJyIBajRJxvF5sZJTCGNCNlZiwX

In her hand, she had her notebook of the Cathedral murder, which also raised many questions as the prime suspect is believed to be a Vampire. She had her heart set upon having that typed up and put to print, but now with the Chief of Police cracking down on the Times, there was most likely going to be a halt on stories of that nature. Vivian watched as the Editor collapsed in his chair and sighed. Clearly he was not going to be in the mood to hear of her latest offering, and she pursed her lips and then rose to standing, saying simply;

“I don’t know what is the bigger injustice. Not being able to tell the public of the dangers that are out there, or the fact that there is evil walking among the people of London, and there is nothing that can be done to stop it. IT’S A CRIME NOT TO BE ABLE TO PRINT THE TRUTH!”

Vivian turned on her heels and marched out of the editor’s office, slamming the door on her way out. Clearly she was deeply upset that her hard work was not going to pay off, and she needed to let of steam.

<3>

Re: {RP} Downtown
August 15, 2013 03:45AM
Downtown – Business district

There was scores of people, carriages, children, vagabonds, and traders, all going about their business on the street just outside the Times paper offices, and ballet school, which was just next door. The Doctor and Detective Reginald, had taken a carriage up from the Bianchi family manor, with the Doctor keen to meet with Miss Vivian Westlake, and speak to her about what she knows about the possible suspects, and any leads she may have. The Doctor felt it was crucial, to have someone with the knowledge of the witnesses and other rumored sources, to help catch this mad man, before another life is taken so cruelly. As luck would have it, as the Doctor and Reginald alighted from their carriage, Miss Vivian came storming out of the office entrance, and adjusted her hat firmly upon her head, a dark look on her face. Either she looked like she had been fired, or stood up by her lunch date. Either way, Johnathon was quick off the mark to ask the Detective what she looked like. Reginald had met her several times before, when working on cases, but she did tend to blend into the shadows, for her basic trust in people was zilch.

http://i1033.photobucket.com/albums/a420/cordeliasmarz/HOLMESS/Sherlock-Holmes-and-John-Watson--7.gif

“You’re in luck, Johnathon. See the woman in the blue hat?” Reginald pointed out to a woman in the crowd, with a royal navy suit on. Matching hat of course. The Doctor was at first surprised, for she was so young in his mind, and to top it off, she was very attractive. “That’s her?” He was impressed, and got out of the carriage, paying the driver, whilst waiting for Reginald to get out and join him. Across the street, Vivian had spotted Reginald, and instantly she became angered. She now blamed all the police force for stifling her investigations. She had a good mind, to go over and have him relay a message to the Chief Superintendent. It wasn’t going to be lady like, and probably a whole lots worse that anything a sailor could imagine. But to her surprise, Reginald was pointing her out to a man that he was with. One that was rough around the edges, but had attractive eyes. In her moment of day dreaming, she lost the fact that they were walking towards her, so when she snapped back to reality, they were practically in front of her.

“Miss Westlake…always a delight to see you.” The Detective said, lying through his teeth. “My friend here, Doctor Johnathon Bianchi wishes if we might sit and have a word.” Reginald motioned to his colleague, who was too busy taking in everything that Vivian was wearing, even her perfume.

“A Doctor then? And what makes you think I need a Doctor. I’m perfectly fine.”

This was when the Doctor made his move. “Forgive my colleague, for he has a lot on his plate today, and I am the mashed potatoes to his beef. “

He held out a hand to be shook and then said;

“Doctor Johnathon Bianchi. I understand you have a love for gossip and a good story.”

Miss Vivian eyed the Doctor cautiously, and then took his hand, shaking it twice, before letting go.

“What girl doesn’t love gossip and scandal? Its one of the reasons I became a journalist. The best stories, are often right under our noses, and we are too blind to see.”

Oh how true that statement was. What would Vivian have done if she realized she had an angel standing right in front of her.

http://shechive.files.wordpress.com/2012/02/rachel-mcadams-6.jpg?w=640

<3>

Re: {RP} Downtown
August 15, 2013 07:49AM
Ballet Class

It wasn’t long before Josephine’s sanctuary was shattered. Woman and after woman began piling into her private little world, stretching and chatting amiably. Slowly, Jo came to a halt and gave a few of her close friends a small smile. It was nice while it lasted. After a few moments of waiting around, their instructor came in. She was an imposing figure of a woman, towering over all of them in her older age of 47. Her hair was pulled back in a tight dark bun and severe looking eyes as she looked them all over thoroughly. Clapping her hands, she called them all to the center of the room. Her eyes flicked from woman to woman before pausing on Josephine with an appreciative smile. Nodding her head slightly, she continued on as the girls near Jo tried not to roll their eyes. Jo’s cheeks flushed to a rosy pink as she stared at the floor. Her passion for dance seemed to make her the enemy.
http://quizfarm.com//images/1106527320madamgiry.jpg
Madame Beaumont strolled around the girls with her hands behind her back before she finally spoke “Auditions for the following show will be tomorrow. I care not for the short notice, or even when you arrived.” Swiveling around, she faced them head on. “We will be doing Swan Lake.” Grimacing as the girls began chattering amongst themselves, she raised a hand up and snapped “It was not my choice. It is a ridiculously over-done show, but it has been requested and I cannot disagree.” The women, including Jo, looked solemn as they faced their instructor. The girls seemed eager for the part, but Jo was unsure. Although she held great skill in dance, she never auditioned for a great role. She was content dancing in the background, not being the center of attention. However, Odette was one of her favorite women in dance and it was going to be hard to pass up.
http://media.tumblr.com/17f8e55838062944bc1cceb88e47111b/tumblr_inline_mlcz6cGQHc1qz4rgp.gif
As if reading her thoughts, Madame Beaumont stood before Josephine. “Miss Blaine will be the last to audition, as she deserved that opportunity. She is in here hours before class every day for every semester. Such behavior ought to be rewarded.” The girls shot her nasty looks behind the madame’s back, which brought back that rosy hue to Jo’s cheeks. Trying not to let out a groan, she looked ahead and ignored everyone. While she thought of being the last impression on the madame’s mind, she knew her audition would have to be good. Picturing herself in her white swan costume brought a smile to her face, regardless of how angry it made the other girls. With that, Madame Beaumont turned around and snapped “Get into formation.” With that, the girls scurried to do just that.

After hours of grueling ballet class, Josephine felt bushed. Gathering up her things from the changing room, she walked out as her blonde locks fell loose behind her back. It felt nice to let her hair down, and she didn’t want to appear disheveled for her father. A soft smile worked her lips as she thought about how she would surprise him by being in town so soon. She hadn’t bothered with a letter, hoping he would be both thrilled and surprised at her sudden appearance. Making her way out of the changing room, she stepped down the stairs of the Theatre and into the streets of London.

Business District

http://data.whicdn.com/images/44258676/tumblr_mcypioXRFf1ra2xd4o1_500_large.gif
Stepping down into the chaos that was the business district, people rushed and pushed past her hastily. She was almost caught up in the current of it all with her petite frame, but she managed to keep her composure and looked through the crowd. A familiar voice drifted to her sensitive ears and produce a small laugh from her. Johnathon and her father were talking to a woman who seemed equally as imposing but much more charming than her dance instructor. Drifting closer, she tried to remain quiet as they spoke. She stood only a few distance away when Mr. Bianchi made his color depiction of his relationship to her father. It made her laugh more audible as she shook her head at his antics. Stepping closer, she placed a hand on her father’s shoulder and looked up at him “Surprise, Papa.” She referred to him in the french manner of affection towards her father, always modern and chique. Leaning up, she pecked him on the cheek and raised an eyebrow playfully at Johnathon. “Courting the ladies, are we?” Her gaze shifted to Vivian as she offered her hand “Pardon my interruption. I offer my sincerest apologies if my father hasn’t already in regards to the doctor. He has a very cluttered mind.” She wrinkled her nose affectionately towards Johnathon and held her bag with her slippers and clothes inside in front of her body once her hand was relinquished. Jo then went silent, not wanting to interrupt further as she was also a bit nosy and wanted to know what new shenanigans her father was being dragged into.

Re: {RP} Downtown
August 15, 2013 08:22AM
Business District

It was indeed a surprise and shock for Reginald, to find his daughter practically standing right behind him as he had been addressing Miss Westlake in regards to Johnathon’s wish to speak with her. The delightful melody of her voice and the angelic radiance she seemed to have inherited from her mother, almost moved him to tears on the sight of her.

“Josephine…my little one. What on earth are you doing here? What of Paris?”

Reginald had spent much of his father’s inheritance on sending his daughter to the very best schools that money could buy, while he continued to earn a pittance as a detective for the Yard. Reginald was more a man of duty and knew his forte was in crime investigation. He was a workaholic, especially after the passing of his dear wife, and he dotted upon Josephine, but sadly didn’t get as much time with her, as he would have liked. Josephine appeared so grown up now. Not the timid child who was sometimes like a little ghost that you hardly knew was there. She was radiantly beautiful, and sure to catch the eye of many a red blooded man. Her sweet way and the light peck on his cheek, gave him a warmth of feeling, better than any embrace.

Naturally, she turned her attention to Johnathon, who politely tipped his hat towards Josephine and then when asked if he was courting the ladies, it was almost a bitter pill to swallow, since his wife had only just left him that day. He found the courage to keep the sadness at bay, and wore his mask well.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lxza7eHQAE1qb3cfho1_500.gif

“A true gentleman would court a pretty lady with dinner, flowers and sonnets. I fear that I am only just making an acquaintance of Miss Westlake. I think I will leave the courting to Levi, for he is far better at that than I.”

Ever charming, try as he might, this may have knocked any thoughts that Vivian may have had if she too fancied the Doctor. Josephine’s witty comment towards Johnathon, being that he had a cluttered mind was indeed accurate, and he could only hold up his hands in surrender.

“She’s right of course. So many things going on in my head, its a miracle that I know what day it is, and which shoe is on which foot.”

Vivian chuckled and accepted Josephine;’s hand, shaking it warmly. “I don’t think the Doctor seems bothered, at the Detective’s gaff, he is only human.” This was said innocently, but again, its quite comical, what people know, and what they think they know. Reginald coughed, and then offered his arm to young Josephine. “Let us all take in a tea house and enjoy a good cup, then you can tell us about your time in Paris, and the Doctor can interrogate Vivian.

“Oi…” Vivian blurted, but then realized that it was a joke…or was it?

http://www.campaignindia.in/files/images/file/robert-downey-jr-in-guy-ritchie-sherlock-holmes1.gif

<3>

(Thread change to Rosewater cafe)

Re: {RP} Downtown
August 15, 2013 09:28AM
Business District

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m52o81eOO71rqtw44o1_500.gif
Josephine smiled brightly at her father, pleased with her successful surprise. “Oh Papa, my term in Paris ended not too long ago for the holidays. I received a personal invitation from Madame Beaumont to study here in London and I of course could not pass up the chance to see my darling father.” Beaming up at him, her eyes shined with affection. Looking to Johnathon again, she kept her laughter to a minimum as he seemed more into business than play at the moment. As the doctor mentioned Levi, she nodded with a knowing look in her eyes. “Yes, he is quite the charmer…No doubt traits he has inherited from his noble father.” She smiled cheekily at the doctor before her eyes flicked to the lovely Vivian. “I’ve been keeping up with London’s latest news, and I must say, it is simply horrifying to hear that such a fiend is terrorizing the streets. First Whitechapel and now ladies of High Society. It appears no woman is safe…” Her eyes flashed a brighter blue, but it was so subtle Vivian would have had to kept her eyes locked on the half-angel to notice.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m8b6cviBwv1rtwnhb.gif
Her head tilted a bit as Vivian commented on how human Mr. Bianchi was. Her eyes flicked from her father to the doctor as she was unclear as to whether or not the journalist was aware of the supernatural inner circle to which she and the doctor belonged to. Pasting another charming smile on her lips, Josephine decided to play it safe. “Ah yes, we all have our limits, don’t we?” With that, she turned to look at her father lovingly and looped her arm through the arm he offered her. “Oh! The ladies in my ballet class spoke of a charming little cafe just around the corner. The…Rosewater Cafe, I believe?” She glanced at Vivian and Johnathon to see if she had pronounced it right before leading her father down the streets. “I could really do with a good cup of tea. Class was quite trying today and I have the most wonderful news to share.” Glancing over her shoulder, she smiled encouragingly at Vivian, a sort of pact from woman to woman that she wouldn’t allow Johnathon to treat her poorly. Nodding her head, she flicked her eyes back at her father and nuzzled into his arm. “Oh, I have missed you, Papa…”With that, she fell silent as she lead her father and the pair through Downtown London.

(Thread Change to The Rosewater Cafe) 


The Bianchi Family Manor (8) – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0

 

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
August 19, 2013 05:42PM
Phoebe’s Room

Phoebe turned around suddenly, surprise marring her face before it returned to its lovely appearance. Smiling warmly, she walked over and offered her hand “Phoebe Lynch. I was told you would be here soon.” Her smile was often contagious and she was trying to make the best of her situation. Reaching up, she brushed her blonde hair out of her face as she then frowned “He really is impatient, isn’t he?” Sweeping her hands down her dress, she raised an eyebrow playfully. “As you can see, I am dressed and ready. I doubt he can say the same.” Placing her hands on her hips, she waited for Sam to lead her out of the room. As she walked to the door, she murmured “I really hate balls…people pretend to smile all night and my feet always end up horribly sore.”
http://media.tumblr.com/9ef215024899f209a3e91ea2db4da7c7/tumblr_inline_mhxw8slDwy1qz4rgp.gif

Levi’s Room
Levi looked over his reflection carefully, sighing at his failed attempt to keep his wild dark curls in place. Running a hand over his suit, he picked up his masque. It was simple and black, but quite elegant. Next to it was Phoebe’s. It was also black, but it had emeralds decorating around the eyes to bring out the green in hers. Smiling gently, he glided his fingers over her mask before picking up his own, placing it on his head. With Phoebe’s mask in hand, he stepped out of his room and wandered down to the foyer to lean against the door. Turning towards the stairs, he called up “Are we ready yet, ladies?”
http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lnj30rnfuu1qayh8do1_500.gif

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
August 19, 2013 07:18PM
Doctor Bianchi’s Office

The Doctor had fallen practically into his seat, at his desk. Tired, dirty and stressed to the max, he didn’t think he would even be able to treat another patient this day, let alone entertain anyone. Vivian had followed the Doctor in, and she started to find herself interested in the pictures, diplomas, and other wall hangings. Paintings of his wife, and his children adorned the walls, and it was clear he was a family man at heart. But to Johnathon, he felt his family was fractured, beyond repair. Tilting his head back, he closed his eyes for a moment, seeing Josephine’s face again, and he shook his head to free his mind of her. He was already at odds with Reginald, about how he failed to look after the girl, even though he had told her to stay in the Manor for her own safety. Johnathon hoped that she would be okay, wherever she was.

Vivian finally sat herself down, and stared at Johnathon. She thought he was stressed over the murders, in particular the young woman who was found hanging from the cross. She placed her hands in her lap and asked;

“Do you self medicate when you have days like this?” It was a very bold question, but it was an honest one, since when do you ever hear of a Doctor, going to see another Doctor for medical help. Johnathon opened his eyes and looked at her, like she was reverting to her true journalist like questioning.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/1f41ef119447247f87b8d9d4fd9afa98/tumblr_mpk8fyJQlq1sqkb7po1_400.gif

“If Brandy counts as medication….then yes, I suppose I do.” Not exactly the kind of answer that Vivian would have expected, but at least he was being honest. “I don’t drink heavily. Mostly social, along with a good cigar. Might as well enjoy it if you plan to drown your sorrows.”

The point was taken, and Vivian offered a flat lipped smile, as Lydia spoke up;

“Some tea to calm the nerves, dear. Though Dr. Bianchi is quite gifted and I’m sure he will have you feeling better in no time.”

Miss Westlake was grateful to see that some still had manners, and treated her like a lady. “That would be lovely, Lydia is it? I am Miss Westlake…but feel free to call me Viv.” She took the cup of tea and started to drink, as the Doctor kicked back in his chair. “Gifted? I highly doubt that.” he was though, but didn’t like to be modest about it. The Doctor then had a question for Lydia.

“Going to that…society ball. Masquerade, I understand. All the young ones are going, I imagined you would be too.”

<3>

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
August 19, 2013 07:45PM
Doctor Bianchi’s Office

http://24.media.tumblr.com/d5da07743255d1dfcfe11e12d168ceb5/tumblr_mfybco1Kt41rv7cdvo1_500.gif
Lydia picked up one of the cookies that was on the table and placed it to her lips. Taking a bite, she smiled slightly and pressed a napkin to her lips daintily. “Pardon me…” When her mouth was no longer full, she nodded to Vivian with a warm smile “A pleasure, Ms. Westlake. Vivian…I rather like that name.” She turned towards the door as she noticed a fellow maid slip in. She curtsied to Johnathon before she turned to press a piece of paper into Lydia’s free hand. With that, she hurried out the door. Lydia looked at the piece of paper curiously before she unfolded it. Letting out a soft sigh, she then glanced up at Johnathon as he asked her if she was attending the ball. Shaking her head, she stood slowly and brushed crumbs off of her dress. Walking over to the doctor, she stooped down and planted a kiss on his cheek “I would, but Ms. Bianchi is here.” As if confirming this, there was a knock on the door. Lydia withdrew from the doctor and smiled “Ever so punctual…” Turning to Vivian, she bowed her head as her warm smile returned “Do enjoy that tea, Viv. I hope your stay here is enjoyable.” And with that final statement, she rushed out the door to meet the youngest Bianchi.

Foyer

http://userserve-ak.last.fm/serve/500/2349403/Mandy+Moore+384696732_1fa7ef261e_o.jpg
Genevieve Bianchi stood behind the door as she knocked, an amused smile on her face. She didn’t dare wonder what was going on inside or what had happened in her absence. Rupert was on her shoulders and was making busy work of fixing her hair. As the door was opened by Lydia, she smiled more “Ah, you got my note.”

Lydia smirked in returned and nodded her head “Of course, or there would be a less busy maid here to assist you.” The maid gave the capuchin monkey a polite nod and reached over to take the bag that Genny was holding. Looking over Genny’s shoulder to look at her carriage, she raised an eyebrow “I assume all the rest is in there?”

Genny brushed passed her into the manor and laughed softly “Of course. There is much to be added to my vastly expanding collection.” Pulling off gloves, she passed them to her beloved pet and looked around distractedly. “And where is my father?”

The maid returned to her side after instructing the footmen where to put everything and responded “In his office, of course.”With that, she set about getting numerous paintings out of the carriage.

The youngest Bianchi sighed and glanced up at Rupert. “Why did I think he would be anywhere else…” Walking towards her father’s office, she knocked once before breezing in elegantly. Looking around, she first spotted Vivian. Blinking in surprise, she raised an eyebrow “You are one of the more attractive hysterical women Daddy treats.” Giving her an assessing look, she nodded with satisfaction and God only knew what before her eyes fell on Johnathon. Smiling softly, she shrugged her shoulders and crossed her arms “Hello Daddy.”

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
August 19, 2013 10:25PM
Roof of the Manor

The day of the ball. The day Barawk had been waiting for. He knew something was about to go down, and he knew his rival, Agares, would be at the center of it all. Along side his demon master, Lillith. the very thought of the two angered him. His eyes held the clouds above his head, as the dark of night was merely a few hours away, and with it, the start of the ball. Exerting his will over the clouds, they began to darken, almost suddenly, but still in a believeable manner, and a gentle rain fell from the clouds as booming thunder echoed. This would cast shade over the whole of London, blocking out the sun almost entirely.

His eyes matched the color of his clouds, as his angelic form came free from it’s bounds and he launched into the skies with a single flap of his mighty wings. He soared through the clouds, his mouth a bridge for the thunder that sounded each time it was opened. Though his wings were made of feathers, they were resistant to water, at least in the sense that they couldn’t become soaked with it and prevent flight. He continued his adventure of the skies above the manor as lightning struck the ground outside the front door, and left singed grass and dirt in it’s path.

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
August 19, 2013 10:40PM
Phoebe’s Room

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lxjlgsm9mS1r327x8.gif

Phoebe’s sweet tone and innocent appearance just seemed to irritate Sam more. As beautiful as she was, Sam was not very sweet and innocent herself. Even as a maid she had a fierce and powerful presence about her. But most men did not find that attractive in a woman. What they found attractive was… well, Phoebe. Sam simply shrugged when Phoebe asked if he was impatient. “I suppose so,” she said, keeping any rudeness that she may have wanted to add, out of her voice. She gestured for her to follow her and she made her way out of the room. Sam couldn’t imagine that she would like balls very much either, but she would go in a second if not to just keep Levi from dancing with anyone but her. She did not like dancing, but she was incredibly graceful and would be able to do it if it was required of her. It was simply moving to music and the rest of the time she could just speak with Levi about whatever they wanted. It sounded amazing.
They arrived on the stairs just as Levi called up to them. He looked absolutely amazing and she felt her un-beating heart tighten a little in her chest, but she gave him a playful smile. “She’s ready when you are,” she said, stepping out of the way a little as if to present Phoebe to him. Though she did so reluctantly.

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
August 20, 2013 04:41AM
Doctor Bianchi’s Office

Lydia was so polite, bringing a soft smile to the lips of Vivian, who was now extremely tired after the entire day, dealing with the Detective and Johanthon. Mind you, it was Johnathon that helped bring her round at the Cathedral, and had brought her back to his Manor, where she would be able to get some rest, eventually. As Lydia was taking her leave, she announced that the Doctor’s daughter; Genevieve had returned to the family home. Johnathon showed a look of surprise, though as tired and dirty as he was, he would receive her personally. Vivian looked down at herself, and asked the Doctor;

“May I be taken to a room, to bathe and then take a nap, I fear the day has taken its toll on me, and I think I would fall asleep in the carriage back to my bedsit.” You could see the dark circles around her eyes, and that she did require rest. Johnathon sung out for Milly, who entered the door, when Lydia left.

“Ah, Milly, please show Miss Westlake up to the spare guest suite. She will be spending the evening, so she can be bright and chipper for the morrow.” Johnathon said, and he looked over at Miss Westlake and used his hand to gesture that she follow the Maid. Vivian was grateful to the Doctor for his hospitality, and rose slowly, smoothing her skirts with her hand. Maid Milly ushered Vivian out, and as she did so, she passed Genevieve, who said:

“You are one of the more attractive hysterical women Daddy treats.”

“I’ve yet to have the pleasure. Oh and..cute monkey.” Vivian said, wiggling her fingers at the creature, before disappearing out into the hallway to go upstairs. With the door closed behind her, Johnathon eased back in his chair, regarding his youngest daughter, who seemed to have returned to the family home.

“Usually when the baby bird falls from the nest, it flies away. What has brought my baby bird home? Hmm?”

It was an odd way of asking why she had decided to come home now, especially so soon after her Mother had disappeared. Johnathon was unsure of how to tell her, that Saffron was gone, and sat silently, watching his daughter pace the room. He didn’t jump up and offer her a welcome home hug, but instead reached for his glass of brandy and took a sip. His mind still cluttered with all that had happened this past day.

http://images4.fanpop.com/image/photos/21100000/RDJ-in-Sherlock-Holmes-robert-downey-jr-21161064-853-480.jpg

“Your brother Levi is upstairs I believe. Preparing for a ball. Perhaps if you wish, you could see him about tagging along, instead of being cooped up here with your old man, hmm?”

<3>.

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
August 20, 2013 07:22AM
Doctor Bianchi’s Office

Genny paced and looked at the paintings of the family in his office, some of them even done by yours truly. She smiled softly looking from face to face until they fell on Saffron’s. A frown tightened at her lips as she turned to look at her father. “I’ve flown south for migration. Lovely weather London is having, isn’t it?” Stepping up to her father’s desk, she was all business as she tossed a parcel of letters onto his desk. “Someone has found these. I assume mother is dead.” Stepping back, she reached up to stroke Rupert as she spoke in a monotone. “A little birdie told me mother has flown the coop herself. Apparently her trip has taken a turn for the worst.” Leaning down, she pecked his cheek and murmured “I will not be attending the ball, dancing is a bore to me.” Straightening up, she continued “I will be in my gallery if needed. It seems you will need you rest.”With that, the mysterious Bianchi daughter glided out of the room and headed for her gallery.

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
August 20, 2013 07:30AM
Foyer

http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m1s8tqIFKu1r5tzcco1_500.gif
Levi had just missed his sister come in when he came downstairs to wait by the door. As he leaned against the wall, he heard Sam’s voice. Straightening up, he then watched Phoebe turn to Sam with a smile before gliding down the stairs. She was breath-taking. The Bianchi son stepped forward slowly with a soft smile and ran a hand through his hair “Phoebe, you look lovely.”

Phoebe smiled slightly and shrugged “Can we get this over with?”

He laughed softly and nodded “Of course.” He offered his arm to the human before looking up to Sam. He blew her a kiss as his eyes looked at her tenderly. Then tapping his nose, he turned for the door and led Phoebe to their carriage.

(Thread Change to Ballroom)

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
August 20, 2013 07:41AM
Doctor Bianchi’s Office

Genevieve’s reaction to her father’s lack of emotion in her return, was understandable. Perhaps she got it from him, or maybe it was her fierce independent streak. Either way, she kept her tone one of business, much like he had, as she dumped a wad of letters on the desk, and said matter of factly that she assumed her mother was dead. The words were said, and it was like an ice pick was being driven through his heart. He had not mentioned a word about Saffron, and this had him troubled, that she knew Saffron was gone, but the part about her being dead…..was news. Johnathon stared at the package, his right hand still holding the glass of brandy. Only his eyes moved, from the pile to his daughter, who curtly said, that Mother’s trip had taken a turn for the worse. Gen offered a light peck on the cheek to her father, before declaring she would not attend the ball, and that she could be found in her gallery. Johnathon was like a statue. Unable to move as his daughter left the room. Finally alone with the pile of letters. One, was addressed to him. Smeared lettering, probably from tears.

Nervously, Johnathon set down the glass, and then reached for the top most letter. He toyed with it, for a good five minutes, as though he didn’t want to know its contents. But if he didn’t, then how could he move on with his life? The day she went away, he died inside. Finally, he tore open the envelope, and withdrew the paper within. His eyes cast back and forth across each line, each sentence…and the Doctor….fell apart.

My Johnathon-

My love, I am so, so sorry. Please do not ever forgive me, for I do not deserve it. I love you more than either of us can really comprehend, and I pray that you know that. I can only hope that you do not in any way understand why I would leave you, because in truth, I never could and never can. I will always be with you, whether you want me there or not, and I can understand in full why the latter would occur. I will miss you for eternity, long for you, but I need you to forget me. I fear that if ever we were to meet again, it would be our undoing. Take care of our children, they adore you, as you treat them better than I ever could. I pray you all find happiness without me, for I was selfish and pitiful. If you receive this letter, my wish for prolonged distance has been granted, and you will be able to find peace at last. While you must rid yourself of the memories of me, please keep the thought that you are loved unconditionally for eternity, that no matter what, there is always someone that cares for you.

I love you
Saffron

http://amandashoesmaker.files.wordpress.com/2013/07/rdj-crying.gif?w=640

Johnathon brought the paper up to his lips, and then openly wept. His sobbing could be heard from the foyer, and Milly stopped in her place, hearing the grief stricken doctor, as his whole world came crashing down. It was so sad, and Milly found herself walking to the door, and opening it slightly. She had never seen a man cry like that before. The letter had now fallen on the floor, and he had his back to the door. Milly slowly crossed the room, and then stood in front of him, and the Doctor did something out of character. He let Milly wrap her arms around him, and brought his head to her, as she continued to coo softly, trying to give him comfort….something he needed so desperately.

<3>

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
August 20, 2013 08:25AM
Doctor Bianchi’s Office

They managed to get a carriage back to the manor, and Josephine spent the trip holding her father’s hand and resting her head against his shoulder. The case was getting worse and worse, and she feared for her father. As the carriage rolled to a stop in front of the manor, a footman helped her out carefully. Planting her feet on the ground, she had a strange sense of fear as she looked at the manor. Glancing over her shoulder, she gave her father a worried look before she picked up her skirts and walked into the house. As she stepped through the door, she sensed something was wrong. The manor was far too quiet. As she walked further into the foyer, she then heard a sound that felt as though it could rip her heart out. Someone was crying. Following the sound to the doctor’s office, she walked in and gasped. The doctor was crying in the arms of Milly. As she watched the pitiful display, her empathic ability had her in tears as well.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m8b68s4ecm1rtwnhb.gif
Stepping forwards nervously, she was unsure if she would even be welcome at a time like this. And yet, she felt this emotional pull towards Johnathon. He was a close friend of the family and she wanted nothing more than to comfort him. That was all it was, right? Slipping closer, she placed a hand lightly on his arm, mentally preparing herself in case he lashed out. When she was spoke, it was in a soft angelic voice filled with comfort and love “Dr. Bianchi…is everything all right?” Tears clung to her long eyelashes she looked up at him with concern. 


The Wolf’s Den – RRR

$
0
0
[RP] The Wolf Den
August 18, 2013 07:33PM
http://userimages-akm.imvu.com/userdata/38/56/73/60/userpics/Snap_WXWIpM3Fok395995696.jpg

Home to many of the Wolves, yet it is not uncommon for newborns to find a house or apartment of their own

Alpha: Marcus Van Houton
Alpha Queen: Marcella Laurent

Others: Harriet Dayne
Jackson Van Houton
Andrew Pompay
TBA and NPC

Re: [RP] The Wolf Den
August 19, 2013 10:32AM
Family Room

“YOU USELESS PUGS!” Marcus’ voice rang through the house as he hollered at the top of his lungs at a few of his wolves. The rage in his voice showing the rage which took his heart and mind. The reason? This team of wolves, who specialized in subtelty, were sent to the Vampire Coven home to investigate whether or not a part of his pack who had gone missing, were in fact abducted by the blood sucking panzies. The wolves were attacked not far into the compound, and retreated rather than stand their ground and fight. “You are weak! You are stupid! You are foolish! And you are full of cowardice! Were this Rome, your life would be taken where you stand!” The three beings before him smirked, and one rose up in words. “Marcus, they outnumbered us ten to one. We had no cho-” His voice cut off as Marcus shifted to his wolf form almost instantly with a loud roar. His hand gripped the other’s throat and lifted him high. Deep growls could be heard escaping his mouth and bared teeth as his mind relayed his message. “You are trained in combat by a King of Rome! A Legionairre! The BEST OF THE BEST! You do not run in the face of defeat! You stand and fight!” With each emphasized word, a bark was sounded. “You EVER run from the enemy again, I will personally take you to the enemy base, and allow them to tear you to shreds!” He pulled him into his snout. “I hope, you learn from this….” MArcus practically threw the man on the ground, and growled, his his eyes falling to his naked and furry body. “Leave” he spoke to them telepathically, and the three left as fast as their legs would carry them.

Marcus roared again, and in an attempt to calm his rage, fell to all fours, darting off into the woods which met the back gate of his coven home. Leaping over the gate in a single, simply leap, he darted full speed straight ahead.

Re: [RP] The Wolf Den
August 19, 2013 08:22PM
The Wolf’s Den

It didn’t take too long for Harriet to reach the main house of the Wolf’s den, where she had heard the raised voice of Marcus, who was telling off his team of wolves. His pack. Harriet pulled her hoodie down lower as she entered the foyer, seeing the other males there, she always felt different from them. Having been one of Jackson’s castoffs, she was a werewolf after a night where he attacked her and left her for dead. With no where else to go, Marcella had taken her in. Harriet paid her way, so she had a small bedroom up on the second floor. Styled to suit her tastes, she had a sanctuary within the den, but…she feared getting in the path of Marcus when he was in one of his rages. She knew he had taken off into the forest, probably to calm himself from whatever his pack did to damage the Pack’s pride. Harriet had half a mind to go out and let the Moon do its work, to turn her to the werewolf she was, but then she might stray into Marcus’s path, and he could end her.

Harriet’s room

https://encrypted-tbn2.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcRbejzfWhXVX6DMrfJmJ8Qk9JUqJfisximlQ4p9kv6fWACpyYbm

Entering her room, Harriet slowly peeled off her hoody and went to hang it up in her closet. She was still wearing her work overalls, and smelt of grease and car parts. Taking out the band that kept her hair bound up, she started to strip off slowly, heading for the bathroom, so she might shower before dinner.

http://userserve-ak.last.fm/serve/_/27544967/Amy+Lee+2886337483_c9e3c35674_o.jpg

<3>

Re: [RP] The Wolf Den
August 20, 2013 06:16AM
Harriet’s ensuite

http://blog.ruszamysie.pl/wp-content/uploads/2012/03/prysznic-290x290.jpg

Washing away the oil and grime that came from working at the Garage, was a glorious feeling. Standing under the steady spray of hot water, Harriet’s hair flattened to her head and down off her shoulders, as she ran her hand over it, smoothing it back. Using a bar of handmade soap from in town, she lathered herself up well, and scrubbed her body clean, her skin invigorated from the oils in the soap bubbles. Harriet placed the bar of soap back up in the holder, and then washed her body clean, rinsing herself, before finally turning off the taps.

The steam from the shower cubicle had filled the bathroom, fogging up Harriet’s mirror, which she wiped in a circular motion with her hand, so she could see her reflection in the mirror. She gave her head a good shake, with the spray of water flicking about her, getting droplets all over the floor. Without the makeup, and her hair wet, she looked so young and fresh. Harriet leaned forward and grit her teeth, making a growling sound, reminiscent of what she sounded like out in the forest. One of the joys of being a werewolf, was being able to run free under the light of the moon. Unlike the others in her pack however, she couldn’t change at will, and this was something of a problem. She was half tempted to approach Marcus, the Alpha of the pack, and ask him how to control the wolf within her. But again, she was timid, and didn’t want him to think she was wasting his time. She wasn’t timid with everyone. Harriet did have a temper, especially whenever she saw Jackson. Oh how she hated him. Arrogant, self centered meat head. She had a few other choice words to describe him, but she didn’t let her anger flare in front of Marcella, especially after all the Queen of the Alpha wolves had done for her.

Harriet picked up her brush and started to comb it through her hair, staring at her reflection as she did. She wasn’t unattractive, but she was shy to get involved again, especially after Jackson, and becoming a werewolf. Its not an easy thing to accept in a person, or new lover. She was dangerous, and she knew it. Placing down the brush, she wrapped a fluffy towel around herself, and padded back out to her room, where she would rifle through her cupboard for something to wear. She ended up choosing jeans and a Black tank top, and black scuffs. Harriet was dressing for comfort, more than anything. Ready to join the rest of the pack, if they were home, she headed out of her room, and went down stairs, to see if there was going to be a meal served this eve.

http://i36.photobucket.com/albums/e15/pink_princess01/new%20album/amylee.jpg

<3>

Re: [RP] The Wolf Den
August 20, 2013 07:21AM
Master Bedroom

Biting her lower lip in deep concentration, Marcella began making slow, gentle strokes with the paintbrush she had steadily in her hand. Blonde strands occasionally getting in the path of her vision, but she would carefully brush them away and behind her ear. It was strange to see her painting right now, it was actually a wonder why she even thought of doing this to begin with, then again, she was trying to perfect something she’d dreamed up. Slowly… She mused, taking her sweet time as she painted the beautiful crimson across the material. Exhaling as gently as possible, thinking of this task she was involved in to be the most important thing in the world. Then, she heard it. His harsh voice had broken through the air… and had broken her concentration completely.

http://media.tumblr.com/81bedd5cc0b10978567568690862f11b/tumblr_mmmep95TaA1r9vcipo1_250.gif

Her body suddenly turning away from her “art,” though the paintbrush just managed to swipe straight across the painting, ruining it in the process. “Marcus…” She brought out with her hushed voice. Things had not gone right, that was obvious. Not letting her mind think on it too much, she knew exactly what he was doing now, since an odd silence crossed the entire home. It was better to leave him alone for now, at least until he calmed down. However, it was the lingering emotions from the one she felt so much for that had caused the next scene to happen. Within a flash, the crimson colored painting had hit the floor, her body falling to the ground as she stared blankly at how ruined it was now. She blamed no one but herself, which only made her grow back into a rage, the paintbrush in her hand was ripping straight through the material, destroying the painting further. Till there was nothing left to be shared, her hands covered in the paints, she stepped away from the mess without a word. Her full being composed while she edged toward the sink in order to scrub her hands clean. Once that was finished, she dried her hands, then created her path to select something more suitable to wear. A fine dress. It was colored in one of the many shades she had been using to paint with moments earlier.

Discarding the pieces of her project, Marcella took the liberty of putting away her stained clothes after, it was her fault… so she would take care of it. Glancing around the bedroom with a pleased look on her face, she headed downstairs at last, the door shutting behind her as she went. Smoothing out the front of her outfit, the woman looked up right when her feet reached the flat ground. Almost immediately spotting Harriet on her way down. Managing a light smile directed in her path, she spoke no words, but headed off in a certain direction to check on something. A minute or so passed and she returned, having full knowledge that their meal was going to be served soon enough. “Hello, Harriet.” She finally greeted her, the usual expression displayed on her facial features as she watched her closely.

Re: [RP] The Wolf Den
August 20, 2013 09:32AM
BAckyard

The man of the house leapt over the fence once more on his return. His fur covered in fresh blood. His teeth marked with the same crimson as his fur and claws. there had been a rather unlucky couple that graced his presence, and they paid for it with their lives, though, the event managed to calm the Alpha Wolf. Slowly he padded through the yard, his eyes and mind in a much calmer state than when he left. Opening the door to the house, he stood on two feet, and made his way through. Being much larger than the other wolves, all except for Andrew, his bloodied body was something to behold.

His eyes fell upon his mate and…the female lackey of his son’s misadventures. Harriet. Though he could not speak, he ushered a soft growl to announce his presence, and sort of say…hello…in the most polite way he knew. Though it was more so towards his mate, and not his son’s seconds. Continuing on to the stairs, he climbed them slowly, making his way to the master bedroom, and into the bathroom. Climbing into the shower, he bumped his head on the curtain bar, and threw a massive hand at it, breaking it in two and sending it to the wall. With a huff, he allowed his fur to shed and his body to return to it’s more natural state, even if he felt more at home in his wolf form.

Turning on the water, he stood beneath it as the steam filled the room, resting his hands on the wall before him. the water beat down on his body, his eyes closed as it washed him of the blood that had stuck to his skin and not the fur. He ran a hand through his hair, and then over the scar on his well toned stomach, from his death so many years ago.

Re: [RP] The Wolf Den
August 20, 2013 03:59PM
Family room

Harriet twirled a stray lock of hair around her finger, as she went to greet the Alpha Queen, only to see her vanish into the kitchen. She was offered a small smile, and Harriet was about to raise a hand, as a form of greeting, but soon drew her fingers back and lowered her arm to her side. When Marcella returned, with a fixed smile on her face, she greeted Harriet with a simple “Hello Harriet”.

“Evening Marcella. I washed up before dinner. Will Marcus be back soon to join us?”

But it seemed her question was about to be answered, as Marcus entered the room, standing on two legs, and his fur was marred with the blood of a kill. Knowing her place was a lower one in the pack, she bowed and backed up, a small whimper escaping her lips, as she heard his growl of return, though it was his way of saying hello. Beneath her veil of black locks, she watched him climb the stairs slowly, and go up to get showered. Harriet raised her head up slightly, and her face was etched with worry.

http://fc00.deviantart.net/fs20/f/2007/283/7/0/Amy_Lee_Animations_by_Rhi_ALFS.gif

“I don’t think he likes me very much.” Harriet said, feeling a bit lost at this point.

<3>

Re: [RP] The Wolf Den
August 21, 2013 08:44AM
Family Room

It was after Marcus had gone from their view when Marcella heard what Harriet said. Almost immediately she noticed her expression, not to mention the way she had spoken those words. In a way, it actually made her feel for her, and the way she was treated. Nevertheless, she kept her smile firmly in place, reaching out her hand to brush it against her own. “He is just irritated right now, Harriet.” Even though she couldn’t really convince herself that was all of it, when she knew it wasn’t, she did put effort in making it credible for the other woman. It was true that she had taken a liking to her, despite how displeased she had been when finding out about her at first. Her eyes did travel toward the staircase, pondering the thought of going to speak with her mate in private, but she held herself back from doing so. He would speak further to her when he was ready. Until then, she would wait. Taking a seat on the couch, she crossed her legs, and rested her hands on her lap. Waiting for the other to join her. For a minute, she was consumed by her thoughts; the very way he had returned in that state, Marcella would have been lying to herself if she were to say she did not experience that all too familiar thrill. Seeing Marcus in blood, that beautiful color, it was almost a tease. Shaking clear from anymore distractions, she forced her attention back on Harriet, putting back together the smile she had put on only for her to see. “Sit with me. We will wait for Marcus to come back downstairs, and then we’ll head to dinner.”

Re: [RP] The Wolf Den
August 21, 2013 03:44PM
Family room

Harriet knew he was irritated. The young mechanic heard him tear up his pack, prior to going out to hunt. His words of condemnation and the loud roar as he changed into his werewolf persona were typical of Marcus’s being. Harriet was in awe of how Marcella could keep a smile on her face. Yes, she saved it for Harriet, and tried to reassure the girl that everything was alright. Harriet respected this, and went to take a seat beside Marcella, so that they could wait together for Marcus to finish his shower and come back down stairs, so that they could head to dinner. Though Harriet had to wonder; would Marcus even be hungry?

Harriet brushed back her hair with her right hand, and sighed. She knew Jackson would probably be coming back to the Den soon, and that was when Harriet liked to make herself scarce. Sure, he barely even glanced at her now days, and must be annoyed as hell that she is under the same roof. But….he made her what she is. Most days, she hated him so much, she would try to plot ways to end him…so he could never do this to another, then again, she was now immortal in a sense. She loved being a werewolf, she just wished she knew how to control it.

Harriet stared at the stair well a moment, then asked Marcella;

“How do I become more like Marcus? How do I learn to control what is inside of me?”

<3>


A Pirate’s Wife – A Pirate’s Life.

$
0
0

Role Play Live : Group : A Pirate’s Life

A Pirate’s Wife

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/5b339-sexy.jpg?w=640

Players:

ZymoticFury
Firestar32005
CharlotteCarrendar

ZymoticFury: Edward Foster was dead, he was certain of it. He was dead and spending the first hours of his eternity in hell, Demons writhes in the noxious fumes rising from the hardening lava he was to walk on with a broken leg. The demons tormented him at every opportunity and sweat poured from his brow in thick rivulets his screams were drowned out by the screams of so many more souls, each facing the same fate that he was. The demons pressed white-hot pokers against his shoulder just to make him scream louder. His throat was red raw and he could taste blood. The sheer terror of what he saw struck him to his very core. There was no rest for the wicked here, no death, no relief just torment and torture. Slowly it began to cool a little, like there was a slight breeze in hell. His brow beetled in confusion. There was no breeze in hell. The breeze became more pronounced, it was actually more of a draft and it made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. He opened his eyes. He wasn’t in hell. He was in a cot, looking at the grey stone walls, the hot sun pounding through the window. His head thumped like he had a hangover but he hadn’t had a drop in… in… he didn’t even know how long he had been in this cell. He was soaked in sweat and he had no clue why. There was pain in his shoulder and his leg so he didn’t even bother trying to get up, he just laid there in his own stinking filth, wondering when there was going to be a meal, or water or anything. He had flashbacks of hell and was grateful to still be counted among the living. It was indeed a mercy of sorts. He reached a hand up to feel his shoulder. It had been bandaged up and the bandages were dry. The last thing he remembered was passing out after the redcoat had fired on him. Knowing the worst of the fever was over gave him hope that he would make it through whatever ordeal was now before him. He heard boots stomping down the hall and the jingling of keys. He feigned sleep which wasn’t difficult to do and hoped the person who was entering his cell would leave as soon as possible and leave him to deal with his traumatic experience.

FireStar32005: “What the bloody hell happen’ here?” the words flowed out of her rouge lips as she looked over the damage that had been done to one of the taverns. Debris still littering the streets some, her eyes catching on some people working on fixing up the damaged buildings and stands. Her brow furrowed some as she tilted her head watching the construction crews. Blinking some she wondered when all this came about, and why she wasn’t there for it. A twinge of fear trailed up her spine, where was Sam at and did he tell the man she was with that she’d be back in a few days? She couldn’t write, and had to give a word of mouth message. She shuddered some what if he hadn’t? She had been gone for five days. “Oy!” one of the construction workers whistled to her. She walked past not paying him any mind or any other man for that matter. She wasn’t hunting for purses now…. one male stopped her as she walked along the cobbled street. “Ahoy there lass…” annoyed by the interruption her brow furrowed some, but she softened her face looking up at him. “’aven’t seen ye around Lizzie… where ye been?” he asked his voice husky. “Been away fer me health..” she says carefully a gentle lilt to her voice. “What happened here deary? I never seen this much debris before…” she adds. “And I never seen ye look so pretty…” he notes eying her hungrily. It was true, the scratches on her face cleared up, the bruising had faded, and she was wearing a new dress and new boots, taken from a fine missus of a Barrack Stanchion that had passed on shortly after her husband did. “Where does a li’l wench like ye get a fine dress as that?” he asked. The dress she was wearing was simple, a rich dark gray color, and her new boots matched the dress. “From a kind missus…” she states. “After ye had her husband I take it…” his eyes probed her even more. “Damn yer eyes.” she hissed starting to walk away from him. He noticed she didn’t have a limp anymore and tilted his head as he chuckled at her. “Ye know that man ye were with, he be goin’ to Jack Ketch.” Stopping her tracks she turns to face him. “What?” she asked her voice catching in her throat. “Aye… what’s his name…?” he aked thoughtfully. “When’s he meetin’ the gallows?” she asks. “He be locked up then?” The man smirks to her revealing a few yellowed, rotting teeth. “What will ye be payin’ me…?” he asked. “Take me to him an’ I’ll show ye..” she smirks playfully, keeping her eyes downcast. Taking hold of the back of her neck he leans in closer to her, allowing her to take in the stink of vomit, urine and faeces. “I want the lot.” he whispered. “As payment fer me services…” she steps back and smiles looking up at him. “Take me to where he is first.” she states simply. Nodding his head he lead her to the prison hold. “He be in there…” She pulled him into the alley for his payment, but his payment would not be what he expected. As soon as they were away from prying eyes and what little light there was he groped her hungrily with his greasy, sausage like fingers. Immediately he started to lift her skirts, and quickly she jabbed her gully into his throat. “There’s yer payment ye filthy sea rat.” she snarled. He looked at her with wide eyes for a moment as he gagged on his own blood. Stepping behind him she tears the dagger out of his throat, wipes it off quickly on his clothes and takes the purse tied loosely to his person. Hiding the dagger at her thigh once more she hides the purse as well stepping out of the alley into the light. “Bastard.” she cringed. Making her way to a guard in front of the prison she forced some tears to muster it up in her emerald eyes. Finding a guard or two she looked up at them. “I be lookin’ fer me husband..” she manages to say through her tears. “I been away…an’ I was told he be here..please, may I see him?”

CharlotteCarrendar:- The guard that stood at the gate of the Prison, sniffed the air, when the busty wench approached, belly aching about seeing her husband. Claiming to have been away and she was informed to go to the gaol to find him. Holding his musket in his right hand, and slung up on his shoulder, he regarded the woman with a savage expression. “Look ‘ere love…we don’t be needin’ none of your kind around ‘ere. The Governor will go right off. Now…get a move on.” A second guard, who was a higher rank, observed the Woman and then frowned, when hearing the first guard’s tone and harsh rejection of her request. Thinking he might get a bit with this damsel, he coughed loudly, and then opened the gate. “It’s your lucky day, Miss…this way. Take you down to dead man’s gallows. We got a right lot this week. Charged with all manner of things.”- If she followed him in, he would lead her down to the last row of cells, and then ask her to pick out her husband. “Right then, which one of these sorry sods, is your ‘usband?” He said, holding the gaolers key. <3>

FireStar32005: She did not appreciate the tone of the first guard to speak with her, but she guessed she couldn’t blame him. Wrapping her shawl tightly around her in a modest manner she smiles softly to the guard who regarded her with a sense of tenderness. She smiled up the “kind” guard and slowly walked down into the dead man’s gallows. Walking down the last rows of cells as he asked her to sort out which of the scallywags was her husband she finally found him, Edward Foster. Tilting her head some she rested her hand on the iron bars of the cell. “This be him…” she said turning to the guard. “My love…” she turns to Edward locked in the cell her brow furrowing some with concern as she studies him, sweaty and injured. “What happened to ye?”

CharlotteCarrendar:- The guard was not as bad as the one at the gate, and then undid the lock, and opened the cell, allowing the woman inside, before locking it again. “You got fifteen minutes…twenty if I have to take a piss.” He then marched off. <3>

FireStar32005: She blinked watching him open the cell door. Stepping inside she smiles to the guard and nods to him in regards to the time limit. “Aye… thank ye sir…” she says her voice soft and as tender as she could make it. Watching him march off she turns her attention to Edward and kneels down. “What happened to ye?” she whispers.-

ZymoticFury: As he feigned sleep, his thoughts went back to the wench he had saved and spent the night with. His chest churned in a way he had never felt before and he didn’t like it. He remembered fondly how her body felt pressed against his, her breath on his neck, her legs around his waist and his thoughts definitely showed around his loin area. He pretended to stir and sit up, trying his best to ignore the pain. His vision was blurred, hazy and had little perception of depth owing to the eye patch. There was nobody in his room but the door WAS indeed open, light shone in from the doorway and a silhouette of what he believed to be an angel given his fever dreams just minutes before. He heard her speak and he realised it was no angel but her voice was so soothing. “My love…” he heard “What happened to ye?” He tried to smile but it was difficult through the pain so it came off as more of a grimace. “Ah! Me luck went bad it did! First I was in the tavern as a cannon destroyed it and if that weren’ bad enough as I were to board me ship me crew were held at gunpoint as a prat rattled on about Piracy!” He leant in as she knelt before him. “It’s true o’course but I have me documentation that should get me off that charge if I be given a fair trial so in other words, I be a dead man walking.” He sighed and shook his head, leaning back against the grey wall that he had awoken to.

FireStar32005: Hearing his words her heart sank a bit. Perhaps he didn’t get her message. Gently taking off her cleaned shawl she gingerly wipes his sweat covered brow. A shiver of fear ran down her spine. She remembered her night with him, and an ache started up in her at the memory of his touch and the feel of him. “I’m guessin’ ye didn’t hear the message I left fer ye with Sam.” she said gently. “An’ ye know they never be given fair trial fer the sea dogs…” she hides the fear in her voice as she speaks. “But don’t ye worry I’ll get ye out of here.” she smiles looking into his eye brushing her fingertips down his cheek. “An’ I won’t be chargin’ ye. They think ye be me husband.” she adds. “I be seein’ if I can pay to get ye out, I’m not about to let ye meet with Jack Ketch while there be a breath in me body.” she lays her shawl down on the cold floor of the cell. Leaning into him her lips curl into a coy smile. “An’ I have fifteen maybe twenty minutes alone with ye..” she whispers, her hot breath brushing over his ear. “Plenty o’ time to bring ye back to life if ye be a dead man walking…”

CharlotteCarrendar:- The guard had managed to take a piss out by the piggery, and then re entered the holding lot, where the “wife’ had been taken down to see her “husband” He came along and with the rattle of his keys, he started to undo the lock. “Time’s up, I’m fraid. If ya didn’t get a quick fuck in…I’m sorry. Me and the missus can do it in two minutes.” Another two guards were waiting to clap the Pirate in irons, and lead him to the courthouse, where he was to be tried before the Hanging Judge…Judge..Judith.<3>

ZymoticFury: He shook his head as she spoke about a message, Sam hadn’t mentioned anything but then again he dies before he could say much. He remembered the way the debris from the wooden support beam skewered him in the eye and how he had laid stock still afterward. He didn’t check the man’s vital signs but he did look dead. He looked up at her smile and he felt the lurch in his chest again and he had to take a breath. He had never been affected like this before in his life. He smiled at her and handed her the documentation that would get him off. “You’re my witness” He smiled a little as she spoke of him being a free man once again. He took a moment to think of him as her husband and it wasn’t nearly as repellent as he had imagined it. He smirked, thinking of what they could do in fifteen minutes when they were rudely interrupted by a guard. They clapped him in irons, not caring for his broken leg or wound, he screamed out in pain as he was dragged off, half hopping for his sentencing with the harshest judge in port royale. He was a dead man.

FireStar32005: Taking hold of the documentation in hand she winces hearing him scream in pain from the irons. At the mention of the guard only needing two minutes with his wife. She followed after him and Edward as quickly as possible, holding tight to the documentation in her shawl which she had wrapped around herself as quickly as possible. “Oy” she said to the guard. “Ye must be a very unsatisfied man…” she says gently to the guard. She had not stepped foot in a courthouse in a long time. She knew the trial wouldn’t be fair. Holding tight to his documentation and to the series of coin purses she had retrieved while she was away she hoped that she’d be able to pay off the judge, one way or another.

CharlotteCarrendar: – The Judge, one Judge Judith Pennybottom, was one crusty old relic, who had spent way too long in the bar, and also appeared to have a moustache. Going over the court documents, she watches the guard bring in the latest prisoner, and she takes out her monocle and reads the court papers, before addressing the prisoner and his wife. “Mister Foster…you have been charged with Piracy, smuggling of illegal substances and 3 counts of assault on redcoats and theft and possession of standard military equipment, how do you plea before this court?” <3>

FireStar32005: Seeing the judge was a woman her heart sank a bit more, but the woman appeared mustached and crusted beyond words. She inwardly cringed standing near her sea dog. Holding on the documentation and the heavy purse filled with the coin of others. Her eyes turning to Edward for a moment she looked back up to the judge. –

ZymoticFury: He was dragged into the courthouse and shoved into a caged stand where ironically he sat owing to his leg. He was short of breath and rivulets ran down his forehead again. “On the first count of piracy, I plead not guilty, on the second count of smuggling, I also plead not guilty, I am an importer and exporter of LEGAL substances, mainly sugar, wheat and potatoes. On the third count, I made no threatening gestures toward anybody nor did I assault anybody and on the fourth count, I was given it by a redcoat captain as a walking aid as I had broken my leg, he removed the shot and the powder.” He tried his best to talk professionally in queens English but his accent slipped through a little bit. His eyes scanned the crowd that had amassed to see a hanging but somehow he felt confident as his eyes found his ‘wifes’.

CharlotteCarrendar:- Well, seems that the Judge was flying the red flag, as she scowled fiercely at the prisoner in the docks. He may have had a firm grip on the English language, but his namby pamby ways did not sit with her at all. She grumbled, as he continued to speak in his defence, that he was not guilty, on all counts and charges. “Do you have documents or witnesses to back up your testimony….Mister Foster?’- she said harshly, not expecting him to have a soul to speak up for him. <3>

FireStar32005: Hearing him speak she holds up his documentation for the judge. She dared not speak. She could not speak the Queen’s English. Not at all, she was never brought up in a classed home. Hearing him speak in the queen’s English surprised her and she hoped the judge believed his words. Feeling his eye on her she gave him a small smile looking up at the judge once more. Hearing the judge speak she squeaked out small “Yes madam” she held the documentation forward keeping her shawl wrapped tightly around herself to appear as modest as possible-

ZymoticFury: His eyes continued to lock with hers as she spoke for him, he was calm, but he could see the judge already had it in for him. He didn’t seem to care, in fact, he smiled, smiled in defiance as his ‘wife’ produced the necessary documentation that could have set him free. He watched her closely and his heart skipped a beat as he realised she wasn’t actually speaking, just handing the documents over. He was deathly afraid for the first time as his smile faltered.

CharlotteCarrendar:- Handed the documentation, by the ‘wife’ of the accused, the Judge reads through all that is presented, and though she would love to hang him for the guilt alone, and the spectacle, she finds that his papers are in fact in order and that his story marries up. Folding up the papers once more, she hands it to the bailiff and then declares. “By the order of this courts, I hereby find you not guilty on all charges, and while I would love more than anything to see a hanging today, it shan’t be you. This court is adjourned, bailiff, remove the shackles. Mister Foster, you are free to go. –she then bangs the gavel and lets off a tremendous and noxious fart.<3>

FireStar32005: Taking in a slow breath she steps closer. “My husband…” she thinks of her wording before speaking. “Is a fine man. He is brave and a importer of legal goods. He has no dealing with pirates or piracy, and is a token of bravery and prestige.” she says gently. “He is a great… asset to this port, without him pirates would be running through the port, gambling and making trade difficult.” waiting a moment, she blinks, hearing the judges words. She should have spoken up sooner. Smiling some she looks up at the judge. “You’re honour you are a true beacon of justice in this court…” FireStar32005: **she smiles more turning to Edward her face pale from the strain it took her to find the words of Queen’s English**

CharlotteCarrendar:- “Yes yes…I am sure he is fine and all that blathered cockermaney cahoot canerversnips. I need a drink.”- She then rises and trots off to the pub. <3>

ZymoticFury: His heart was in his throat as his papers were given to the judge, he watched the judge like a hawk as her eyes scanned the documents. His ears twitched as he heard a voice speak up, realising who it was before his eyes had managed to flick over to her. It was strange hearing her speak ‘properly’. He smiled in her general direction and his head snapped back to the judge. Her lips seemed to thin and a frown was evident on her face, he knew she wanted to send him to the gallows to meet ketch. Her voice was hard to describe but it seemed to come out in slow motion as he was found not guilty. His heart hadn’t thudded harder than it did that day. He looked at his wife and he grinned beatifically as his Irons were undone and he was set free. The bailiff escorted him the back way out of the courts and he was given a spare crutch. He hobbled to the main entrance, waiting for the woman who had saved his life.

FireStar32005: As she was escorted out of the courthouse she offers a playful smile to the guard. One of them stopped her at the main entrance whispering in her ear. “You ain’t a wife… harlot..” he growled in her ear. “You can play off the housewife look… but any man can see you’re nothin but a swindling little whore…” he didn’t turn to see Edward Foster outside the main entrance. She did not move her head to look at the guard, but her eyes widened just slightly at his words, her face growing pale. “If ye want to keep your lyin’ tongue you better meet me tonight, or I’ll be throwin’ you in the stocks myself.” He left breathing in the scent of her clean hair then walked into the courthouse. She smirked some at his final words, but her face remained pale slowing stepping outside she grips her shawl close to her, a smile spreading across her rouge lips seeing her “husband” waiting for her. Rushing over to him she smiles brightly. “You lucked out, Love…” she whispers, offering her arm to help him, and tucking the documents that had been returned to her away in her shawl-

ZymoticFury: He saw her coming and hobbled toward her on the crutches. The guard hadn’t spotted him at all but Edward heard every word. Conveniently the guard was now directly in front of Edward with his back to him. With a smile Edward leant forward, being a good six inches taller than the short, squat guard. “And you, sir, if ye be wantin’ to keep yer pathetic excuse for a life, I suggest you keep yer lips together, D’yer hear?” The guard literally jumped in terror as he didn’t expect anybody to be waiting for her. Edward growled at him despite the fact, he was trying hard not to laugh. He smiled as he hobbled down the steps, her by his side. “Lucked out? It was all skill I tell ye! I wasn’t worried for a second.” It was all lies and false bravado but he had to regain some of his ego back, he was a captain after all. His face fell as he looked out over the crystalline waters before him at the bottom of the hill. “I… I be needin’ to tell ye something Liz…” He didn’t look at her directly as he spoke. “I’ll be leaving port tonight, I was supposed to be doing it the night we shared together but I was… delayed and I won’t be back in Port Royale for… at least a year if not two…” He sighed. “I guess what I’m trying to say I won’t be seeing you for a while… unless o’ course ye be interested in coming with—no that be stupid, o’ course you wouldn’t…” He was fumbling with his words now as redness crept into his cheeks which had nothing at all to do with the fever.

FireStar32005: She giggled seeing the guard almost wet himself, but did not pay further attention as her saviour as she liked to call him hobbled beside her. Hearing his gusto she smiles sweetly tenderly wrapping her shawl around her more as she moves close to him. “Aye ye weren’t worried at all…” she says her voice sweet and coy. Seeing the change in his face however she tilted her head. “What is it Edward?” she whispers his name after he spoke, her body trembling a bit from the sound of his voice speaking her name. She listened to him about leaving and felt her heart sink a bit. A year or two, gone? Hearing him stutter about her going with him however her heart leaped for joy, and tightened. “Ye want me to go with ye?” she gasps in shock. Seeing the red creeping into his cheeks she asks him again. “Do ye mean it Edward?” she asks standing in front of him. Hardly able to contain her joy she smiles brightly her hands shaking with excitement as her heart tightened. She had been dreaming of the day she could leave this stinking cess pool. Even when she had left for a few days she was barely away from the port. She wanted to see new sights. She wanted adventure, and who better to be with than him? “Aye!” she gasps. “I’ll go with ye!”


The Diamond Dogs – A Pirate’s Life.

$
0
0

Role play Live : Group : A Pirate’s Life

Pirates

The Diamond Dogs

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2013/08/3a32d-snapshot2009-01-0423-21-41.jpg?w=640

Writers:
LadyBelz
CharlotteCarrendar
DarienArcher
Guest_Shrurak
EmpsAthenaSoriDrach

CharlotteCarrenadar: – Over on the Sentor, the crew that had made the daring kidnapping of the Lady Pirate Rachael, were dragging her hessian covered body over the side, and dumped her on the top deck like she was cargo, and not a woman beneath the wet cloth. The evil Lord Shammersmouth strode over and stood with his large satin covered belly protruding out over his pants. He wore a long curled wig, that sat atop his bald head, and he had this devilish grin, as he waved his right hand with a flourish. “Let us see our first catch of the day. BONSON…untie the cargo.” The Bonson saluted then set to untie Rachael’s ropes and then pulled the bag off her haphazardly, while all around her soldiers had their guns trained on her, in case she tried anything…fishy. “Oh…my. The legendary Pirate Rachael O’Malley. Welcome aboard the Royal Frigate Sentor. I am your host….Lord Shammersmoth, and we are going to play a little game, I like to call, “Swing that pirate from the yard arm!” He guffawed and then snapped his fingers, as his lieutenant came up alongside him. “Read the charges!” The lieutenant unfurled the warrant, and then coughed before uttering. “Lady Rachael O’Malley…you are hereby charged with Piracy, murder, and prostitution in Port Royale….the crown insists, that you are given the death penalty, to be hung by the neck till dead, at the rising of the morning sun at Dawn.” He then snapped his heels together, as Lord Shammersmoth snickered and then added…”Unless of course…we wish to…interrogate you first. I always like to get to know my prisoners, before I put them to death.” There was a lusty tone to his voice and he laughed, spinning on his heel. “Bring her to my cabin…oh and check that my sheets are fresh. She deserves the very best.” <3>

LadyBelz: – Trussed up like a stuffed turkey on Thanksgiving and tossed about like yesterday’s trash…that was what Rachael was feeling as the darkness that had descended upon her head in the form of a potato sack suddenly became light. Her hair hung in front of her face and she swept it back angrily, a retort upon her lips, ready to dress down the bastards who’d done this to her, and possibly gut him or her like a trout if she could get her hands on her dagger. When her vision cleared, both deed and action died a swift death at the many muskets pointed her way and she had to clamp tightly down upon the urge to gulp. And then what could only be described as a pig in a wig stood before her…sweating profusely and talking as if he owned the world. And he SMELLED! Like the perfumes from the far east English dandies liked to bath in, thinking it made them smell sophisticated, when all it did was make the ladies around them want to toss their cookies all over their expensive French silk slippers. Oh, she knew exactly who had captured her. As he talked about playing games and threaten to hang her from the yard arm, she unobtrusively felt beneath her skirts and was comforted when she discovered they had yet to find her dagger. She was paying not one whit of attention to the fat tub of lard until… “Bring her to my cabin…oh and check that my sheets are fresh. She deserves the very best.” As the man spun on his heel and left the deck. She was grabbed roughly by both arms and hauled after the man, her one eye glaring a very large hole in the back of his head.

CharlotteCarrendar:- On the docks of Pirate cove, there was much yelling and swearing, as the crews of five pirate ships were all thundering down the wooden palings. On the Devil’s Mystery, Captain Moon and his Doctor, had their eyeglasses trained out towards the open water, and of course, Moon saw his beloved Rachael, being surrounded by troops with muskets. “Rachael…” he said just under his breath, and the very thought of something happening to her, drove him almost insane in his mind, as he realized just how much she meant to him. “WE ARE GOING AFTER HER!…..RAISE THE ANCHOR….OPEN THE SAILS….GET THIS BARNACLE COVERED BRUTE OUT AFTER HER!!” He roared, snapping his eyeglass back in, as the Doctor looked at him, though he was insane. “Captain….Captain….wait..” the Doctor implored. Captain Moon spun around, his teeth clenched tight as he snarled through his nostrils. “WHAT?” The Doctor knew that to act in a rash fashion was a fools game. “Captain…think for a moment. There are six ships out there. We can’t risk the Devil’s mystery and all her crew to save one person. Don’t you think this might be a trap?” The Captain looked confused then thought for a moment, as his entire crew were on edge….wanting to go rescue Rachael, but needed the Captain’s orders. The Doctor spoke further. “There are five ships in this cove. Speak to the other Captains….form a plan. Don’t rush in fool hardy….I implore you. I care about her too, Captain….but we must think….please?” :: On the Sentor, the Lord Shammersmoth opened his door, as his burly officers dragged the unwilling Rachael into his quarters. They thrust her into a chair, and then both saluted, before leaving the room, and standing guard outside. Lord Shammersmoth, then changed his tone, and his demeanour. He reached for a bottle of brandy, and uncapped the cork. “Care for a little drink…before we get started, my dear?” <3>

LadyBelz: Thrust into the chair, she bit her lips as her elbow made contact with the hard wood of its arm. Cursing under her breath, she rubbed the numbness from it as the men saluted the so-called Lord and left the room, closing the door with a snap. On guard, Rachael eyed Shammersmoth carefully as he moved to open a bottle of brandy. “Care for a little drink…before we get started, my dear?” came the question, the man possibly thinking he was all charm. But Rachael was nobody’s fool. He was about as charming as a rattlesnake in a dark corner waiting to strike out at unsuspecting prey. “I want nothing from you. Release me at once or I will gut you where you stand.” she scowled.

CharlotteCarrendar:- The Lord heard Rachael’s threat and he actually smirked as she showed she had real fire in her belly. “Oh my dear. You know how to turn a man on. Yes…yes, I have heard all about you. Do you realize you are most famous in the lore of the Sea. The mighty Lady Pirate and her rich red hair, with a wild appetite to go with it. Many a sailor and Pirate would die to be in my shoes right now. Hell…. I have a hard on just thinking about it.” He poured a glass of brandy, and then held it like he was studying the glass and its delicious contents. Lord Shammersmoth then grinned at the Lady Pirate and said. “I do…have something to show you first. Yes…you’re going to want to see this. You see….you are just what I need to get…..the big fish.” He took out a wanted poster of not only the Pirate King…but Captain Moon as well. “That’s right. THEY ARE THE ONES I WANT….course, we knew that those two buffoons would be coming after the likes of you. So…welcome…to hell.” He ran his tongue over his enormous cod fish like lips, as he took a swig of his brandy. He then leaned closer to her, so she could smell his foul breath, as he licked her earlobe. “I’m going to make you a deal…you can’t refuse.” <3>

KaylaBloodlust: ~Ana sat up in the crows nest, reading her last chapter of her book~ “Ana dear!” ~She heard her father call, she quickly bent the corner of her page and closed the book and laid it down~ “Yes father?” ~She asked leaning over looking down at him~ “What are you doing up there? I need you down here with me!” ~He yelled, his tone was impatient and ill~ “I was just looking out over the ocean, I’ll be right down..” ~She answered crawling over the edge and quickly coming down the ladder, once her feet touched the ground she straightened the ruffles in her skirt and looked to her father with a sweet smile. He pursed his lips and turned on his heel heading into his Captain’s Quarters, without him saying a word she quickly followed behind him. Once inside she shut the door behind her and took a seat in front of his desk, he sat down and rested his elbows on his desk sighing~ “There have been reports that other ships have been spotted in the area and we don’t know whether or not they’re dangerous or harmless.. So we are planning on docking for the night but, we will have some of the crew on the boat standing guard..” ~Ana sighed as her father told her the plans~ “So what does this have to do with me?” ~She asked raising a brow, her father smiled and sat back~ “Since your brother was killed, I’m gonna need you to be my first mate… You’ll have to be prepared to fight on my commands, and I have a feeling that we are up for a nice battle soon..” ~He said with a chuckle~ “Plus, you’re a strong young woman and I know you’re ready..” ~He reached out opening his palm, She pursed her lips and placed her hand into his squeezing it gently~ “I won’t let you down father..” ~She said softly looking into his eyes and smiling~ “That’s my girl..” ~He muttered~

LadyBelz: Rachael wanted to throw up as he leered at her, talking of his non-existent manhood. She knew then she shouldn’t have changed her clothing to pants and her favourite shirt before she’d left her cabin. “If many a man stood where you are now, I’m not so sure we could see them, considering how disgustingly large you actually are.” she retorted. Lord Shammersmoth then grinned at the Lady Pirate and said. “I do…have something to show you first. Yes…you’re going to want to see this. You see….you are just what I need to get…..the big fish.” When he took up a pair of scrolls from his desk, she scoffed then. “You have absolutely nothing that would interest me, in your hands…” she looked him up and down contemptuously, “…or anywhere else.” He said nothing as he unrolled the scrolls, turning them to face her. It wasn’t the drawn visage of the Pirate King that caught her attention…it was the picture of her beloved James that made the breath catch in her throat. “Wanted: Dead or Alive…preferably Dead…” The words on the poster were seared into her brain. She could not take her eyes away from it as the whale-sized dandy leaned over her, surrounding her with his stink. He licked her earlobe and spoke to her almost as a lover. “I’m going to make you a deal…you can’t refuse.” he whispered, his stinking breath making her eyes tear. Growling in a rage, she suddenly turned her head, mouth open and teeth aiming to clamp around his earlobe, which was in her line of sight…

Guest_Shrurak: Captain Lostchild stood high above the waters of the sea and the deck of The Spaniard’s Daughter, an British Galleon that sailed a black flag that depicted a bleched skull with a dagger firmly impaled into the side of the skull, loudly and cheerfully singing out as he watched Isle de Mar Negro appear on the horizon, though this was mostly a moral booster. ” Farewell and adieu unto you Spanish ladies.” He sang, though he had a noticable British accent his was a bti deeper and had a slightly harsh tone about it though it was not an unpleasant voice.” Farewell and adieu to you ladies of Spain, For it’s we’ve received orders for to sail for old England, But we hope very soon we shall see you again.” At that moment the crew joined in, they obviously were used to Captain Lostchild’s singing, their voices booming as the ship sailed closer to the island. “We’ll rant and we’ll roar like true British sailors, we’ll rant and we’ll roar across the salt seas, Until we strike soundings in the Channel of Old England, From Ushant to Scilly is thirty-five leagues.” Captain Lostchild resumed singing; a soft smile had come across his face as he turned to climb down from the crow’s nest. “We have our ship to with the wind at sou’west, boys, We have our ship to, our soundings to see, So we rounded and sounded; got forty-five fathoms, We squared our main yard and up channel steered we.” he jumped down from the rope ladder, a few feet from the decks of his ship, and his men joined him in singing, their voices booming cheerfully from the deck as they finished the song and Captain Lostchild slowly walked towards the bow. “Now the first land we made it is called the Deadman, Next Ram Head off Plymouth, off Portland the Wight, We sailed by Beachy, by Fairlee and Dungeness, Till we came abreast of the South Foreland Light.” Captain Lostchild made his way quickly up a set of steps before reaching the bow of the ship, he then turned to his men as they call continued. “Then the signal was made for the grand fleet to anchor, All in the Downs that night for to lie, Then it’s stand by your stoppers, see clear your shank-painters, Haul all your clew garnets, let tacks and sheets fly.” With that he turned to look towards Isle de Mar Negro, now close enough to see people walking about on the docks and with a grin he continued, though his men had stopped singing as the rushed to prepare to dock the ship. “Now let every man toss off a full bumper, And let every man drink off a full glass, And we’ll drink and be merry and drown melancholy, Singing, here’s a good health to each true-hearted lass.” with that the ship came slowly into the dock, several of his sailors rushing to secure and toss ropes down to the other on the dock, the anchor dropping with a loud splash as he turning to the island, his hands on his hips and smiled.

CharlotteCarrendar:- The Captain was now in a right lather, and thundered down the gang plank to the dock, when the Pirate King himself was being helped with his wet coat, since the Captain had dunked him earlier, he was a bit miffed with the Captain but then he saw the look upon his face. “James….what is it?” He actually used the Captain’s real name. For once, all the rivalry was lost, and the two men stood facing each other. The Doctor ran down after the Captain, as the other Captains came up the wharf and wanted to know what was going on. “There are six British ships out in the open waters off the cove.” Moon then looked squarely at the Pirate king and said. “They have Rachael…” All the other pirates then started looking at each other, before a roar came up, many drawing their muskets and their blades. Daggers held aloft with much swearing and cursing against the English dogs. “Well…barnacle bob…they don’t do they?” The Doctor stood alongside the Captain and nodded. “And If I am right, its Lord Shammersmoth on the Sentor. A right bastard, rolling turd of a human being. Gentlemen…*he took in all those that were on the deck and then Moon shouted at them all to be quiet, and the Doctor nodded. “Had they just wanted her, they would have moved their fleet out. Look…they are still all out there. That means one thing. They want all of you.” Captain Moon snarled, and the Pirate King gulped. “Me?…what the hell did I do?” Some of the Devil’s mystery crew all looked at Maureen like he lost his marbles. “You’re the bloody Pirate King….course they want you….*then he said under his breath*…god knows why.” The Doctor could see that the Pirates were all starting to get the big picture. “We need a plan….and I have an idea.” :: Lord Shammersmoth appeared shocked by Rachael’s counter, but when she bit onto his earlobe, he yanked back hard, causing him to stumble and he actually lost a bit of his ear to her. “BITCH!..” he then moved to strike her across the face, in anger and fury. “I like them rough…but you have no idea how rough I can be….PIRATE WHORE!” he spat. <3>

LadyBelz: “BITCH!..” he howled as she spat the piece of ear directly into his face. There was a brief flash of pain as he struck her hard across the face, rocking her head to the side and nearly knocking her from her seat. She heard his snarl and turned to look at him, spitting a bit of blood (his or hers, she didn’t know) at his feet. “I like them rough…but you have no idea how rough I can be….PIRATE WHORE!” Rachael smirked then, a trickle of blood oozing down her chin to splash across the pristine white of her shirt. “Better a Pirate’s Whore than your slut.” she stated proudly, not an ounce of fear in the depth of her single eye. “You seem to be under the impression that being the whore to a Pirate is a loathesome and disgusting thing. That is so far from the truth it is laughable. Pirates treat their women like the treasures they are. Being a Pirate’s Whore is a badge of honor and I wear it proudly! And a Pirate Captain’s Whore is better than being a Queen! So, you fat, disgusting tub of guts! Call me whatever you like, but I am Rachael Moira Kathleen O’Malley, daughter of Captain Rochard “Red Beard” O’Malley and his Pirate Whore, Lillian Josette O’Malley and YOU. WILL. NOT. BREAK. ME!”

DarienArcher: -Singing along with him “We’ll rant and we’ll roar like true British sailors, We’ll rant and we’ll roar across the salt seas, Until we strike soundings in the Channel of Old England, From Ushant to Scilly is thirty-five leagues.” Diabolitio would put his fist up into the air as all the other crew on board would do the same. As the Captain called out getting ready to dock the ship. Diabolitio smiled has he saw some lights off the distance. Being one of the first men off the ship he leaped for the oncoming dock. Landing peaceful he smirked before yelling up to the others. ” Get your smelly asses off the ship and help dock it ” Diabolitio grabbed onto a rope which was near him and started to tie it off. Standing up towards his hieght of 6′ 2″ He was one of the tallest on the ship. His Captains words buzzed in his mind when he talked about drink. ” RUM! ” Diabolitio yelled out to the others in a deep french accent. “out of my bloody way you land lovers ” Diabolitio Started to make his way off the dock.-

CharlotteCarrendar:- Rachael was one fiery lass, there was no mistaking it. When he spat out at her that she was a Pirate whore, she…let rip. Stating proudly she would rather be a pirate whore than some skanky Lady slut. Oh the fire in her belly, as her single and only eye glinted. If Captain Moon had been there, his willy might have shrunk a tad, cause she was on one of her rolls. She wore the badge of a pirate whore with pride, and so defiant, she screamed out her name, and that of her parents to boot. “I am Rachael Moira Kathleen O’Malley, daughter of Captain Rochard “Red Beard” The Lord Shammersmoth gripped the edge of his desk, then he yelled out. “GUARDS…take her down to the cell below. Let the rats and the sad sack who is down there, keep her amused. She thinks she is so high and mighty…..and she killed my boner!” The doors opened, as the guards seized her arms, and dragged her down to the lower decks, where she was thrust into a cell, with another, who was hiding in a darkened corner. The other prisoner, was dressed in an old pirating outfit, that she would not have seen for years. His long hair turned grey, and his face hidden beneath his hat. He spoke…quietly..the life near taken from him after repeated beatings. “Yo…ho…ho….a pirate’s…life…for me…” but who was he, and how long had he been kept a prisoner..? :: On the docks, the pirates were about to hear the cunning plan of the Doctor, when another ship approached, filled with….singing pirates. Captain Moon facepalmed, dragging his fingers down the centre of his face. “WHAT THE HELL? Did you send for your gay and dandy sister ship, to come and entertain your crew, Maureen? WE NEED REAL PIRATES….No le girls afloat!” But the Doctor grinned. “No…no this is perfect.” He shot a look at the Pirate King, who was wiggling his fingers at the oncoming ship. “Pirate King….Maureen?…Pay attention. Do you have any…ladies outfits?” The Pirate King smirked and then said. “You have not seen my summer collection? Did wonders in France. I even do men’s corsets.” He said proudly. Captain Moon snarled and then said to the Doctor, “What on earth are you asking him that for?” The Doctor then beamed. “We are sending out…that ship..*he pointed to the oncoming one*….with a whole lot of lovely…singing…beauties.” The Pirate King clapped and then bent forward. “I get to wear the Pink…Tee hee.” <3>

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m9qtp62E4V1rdkd3jo1_500.gif

Guest_Shrurak: Captain Lostchild laughed a bit loudly after the cheerful screaming, leaning his upper body over the side of hs beloved galleon before shouting to the men on the docks. “Oi! Bring up about a dozen women.” He said with a large grin before shouting again. “And don’t forget to get some for my men too!” With that he laughed wholeheartidly, clearly his was a much more cheery version of the typical stoney pirate, as he descended down to the dock. With a wide grin he turned to the men who stood there. Captain Lostchild stood at about 5’11″, tall when compared to most, and dressed in mostly black clothing with gold trim which gave him a somewhat regal look. His hair was long, thick, and dark brown, drapping onto his shoulders. “Well? Never met Captain Morgan Lostchild before, have ye?” He said with a smile as his hand came up to gently stroke the small beard he had on his chin, nothing too large but it stood out. “Well unless you bring me something to drink you never will. I have been sober FAR too long.” He added before once again laughing, this time rather softly and too himself.

LadyBelz: Rachael hit the floor on her knees as the cell door slammed behind her. She chuckled darkly, glad to be anywhere but near that fat pig. She shuddered with disgust. Something moved in the dark corner nearby and she whirled around, dagger in her hand. “Yo…ho…ho….a pirate’s…life…for me…” came the barely whispered refrain. “Who’s there? Who are you?” she demanded. The man moved into the dim light of the cell and she could make out dingy gray hair and wrinkled skin. But it was the eyes that held her attention. They were oceanic blue and seemed to stare deep into her soul. “Who be you, girly? What you be doin ‘ere?” the man asked. Carefully, she returned her dagger to its sheath within her skirts as she settled herself more firmly on the floor. “My name’s Rachael. Who are you?” she wondered. The man tilted his head to the side, thinking. “Don’t quite remember. Been down ‘ere so bleedin’ long. Them guards be callin’ me Billy.” Rachael held out a hand. “It be a pleasure, Billy.” Billy reached out a shakey hand a clasped hers with it. She held firm, warming his cold limbs with her touch. He gave her a small smile. “Ye be a Pirate lass.” he stated. “How kin ye tell?” she wondered. “Ye have that look about ye. Tis a sight to these tired eyes. Where be yer Lord, I wonder.” Rachael turned to look out one of the portals. She could see torches lit on the far docks of the island and sighed. “Hopefully plannin me rescue.” she replied.

CharlotteCarrendar:- There was movement, a hell of a lot of it on the wharf, as the crew of the Edith knew what they had to do. One first mate cried out. “Lads…we got those costumes from the panto last summer, remember the one we did in Havish Bay?” There was a resounding cheer, as the Doctor asked the frilly dressed Pirate King, what they were on about. “Oh..that was a stellar performance. We did the Mikado…was smashing. Nothing sexier than a lady with a beard. Gives a man something to hang on to…RUFF!” he did a spectacular hip thrust, accentuating his mammoth and still wet cod piece. Captain Moon folded his arms. “I’m not dressing up as some bleeding tart!” he said gruffly, as the Doctor pulled on his arm. “Captain…its this, or full on war. We can catch them off guard with the lady pirates…and then, bring in the rest of the ships, and sink that son of a bitch.” The last part was said with a touch of anger, and the Captain noted this. “What be getting into your jimmies, lad?” The Doctor looked at his feet a moment, and then he coughed, holding up his hand to his mouth, as he said. “Lord Shammersmoth….he..had my wife imprisioned…after she knocked him back. Tis…how you came to meet me…I was playing the card games, to win the money to get her out.” The truth hit Captain Moon like a tonne of bricks. “RIGHT…someone get me a dress. There is PIRATING TO BE DONE!” The Pirate King squealed and then took Moon’s arm to escort him to the Edith. “I think the blue will match your eyes, James.” “Shut up and lets get this going, Maureen.” Meanwhile, the Doctor approached the new coming Captain, and smiled. “Ah…Captain…just the man we need to see. We have this…cunning plan and I need your ship to take the lead. Tell me, do you know Dolly Dixie down and dirty…its rather popular.” He mentioned a song that was loved by the pirates, who were now all getting dressed up as women. “We need to sail your ship out first, with…*he pointed at the crew behind him in frills and lace and then said*…just to distract the British long enough, to do a rescue then sink the bloody lot. Are you in?” <3>

Guest_Shrurak: Captain Lostchild arched a brow, stifling a laugh as he looked to the men putting on dresses before looking to the man who spoke to him. “Aye, I’d be glad to, may use them as a way to pul la few joke on my own men.” He said with a laugh before suddenly stepping forward and putting an arm around the man’s shoulders, pointing to the town. “But first! Drinks on me!
He shouted to the men, all now in drag, before answering the man’s question. “No, but I could use a new song to sing when we are on the seas.” He said before reaching up and removing his hat briefly to the man and putting it back on. “And call me Morgan, all my men do.” He added before almost forcibly dragging the man off in search of a tavern, or a woman, either would be welcome in his current state.

LadyBelz: Rachael had been staring out the port window for some time, at the lights in the distance. She sighed, leaning her head against the wall. “Oh, James. I can’t be takin’ much more of these separations between us.” she murmured. “That be yer Lord’s name, then?” Billy asked. Rachael looked at him over her shoulder. He was sitting on the sunken cot in the corner wrapped in a threadbare blanket to ward off the chill of the coming night. “Aye. Captain James Moon of The Devil’s Mystery.” she nodded. “How’d ye come ta be in his service?” Rachael turned away and moved to sit next to him. “I ran away from me home when I was but 13. Me stepfather had been wantin’ ta sell me to one of his…friends…for a coin…he already ruined me mum…he wasn’t gunna ruin me as well. I stowed away on Moon’s ship. Twas nearly a week before he found me. Been in his service ever since.” Rachael explained. Billy patted her hand. “Sound ta me like he be a good man.” Rachael smiled fondly. “That he is. One o’ the finest I’m ta ever meet.”

EmpsAthenaSoriDrach: -Sighing resting her chin on her palm listening to the sloshing of the waves lapping the wooden sides of the little boat. Casually twirling her father’s captain’s hat around her pointed finger, her own boredom setting in as she waited on orders- “God dammit…. How long as it been already” –Sighing swearing under her breath as the little boat rocked in the dark night slowly steering through the current into the cove, Dark lit she knew full well she was hidden n the invisible blanket of the darkness shrouding the cove. Pouting to herself as she regaled about the order her father had passed to her before leaving for the little wooden box she was sure would be her tomb if the pirates saw her incoming- “Don’t be afraid dear daughter, you’re the only man on this ship I know has been untainted by Pirate ways. All the men in my forces know and clearly sympathized with them. I am ordered to be more tactical with this and apparently” –slamming the new scroll orders on his desk with both hands- “I am barred from just setting fire and collapsing the cove right on top of them. Resting on our Loral’s to wait them to reclaim what is theirs” –Her father seemed weary as she nodded once. She had grown up in the safety of the Empire even being or Nordic blood she sounded as British and regal as they come and clearly could stand her own on a ship. Being by her father’s side many years she had never met a pirate but knew stories of them and her first time away at sea she knew she would come across their under handed tactics, sighing to her father as she took his old Unformed hat and cloak from his spying days and slung it over her back- “Father I will do this and prove I can be a great captain.. I will not sympathise with cretins that poison our docks and seas, you can rely on me” –being she was the only one of the crew who was to young to officially be signed on under her Majesty the queen she was the best chance of breaking the ‘ do not directly assault order’ her father had been given. Not that she knew why they crown would spar the rod on these pirates. Something seemed fishy but she couldn’t determine it. As her boat slowly yawed and lurched forward finally entering the darkness of the cavern. Frowning at the loud cheering and running about from the boat ahead, sighing rolling her eyes- “It’s like they want to be snuck up on” –leaning forward on her little boat to swing her grappling hook to grab and began scaling it’s side popping a head over the edge railing as she dashed silently around barrels, pressing her back to one as she listening hearing the men laugh and … to her dismay seeing them dress like very.. Crude pictures of the female form, frowning as she literally facepalmed- “Who in their right mind is going to not see through that.. they have bears for Christ sakes” –her voice to soft to be heard as she sat and listened-

http://24.media.tumblr.com/e5fda3c6463cb83ef00b7f032edd4e71/tumblr_mianl3JgB61rorvmdo1_500.gif

CharlotteCarrendar: – On the Edith, it was like the backstage dressing room of a broad way musical, with pirates of all shapes and sizes, picking out female costumes to wear, in a big to go in as a musical brothel boat, in the hope of tricking the british into getting Rachael back. Moon and the Doctor, were both standing looking into a special chest that the Pirate King had brought up specially. “Its some of my best frocks. Knocked em dead in Paris.” He said, holding up a feather fan and waving it, as Moon sneered at the Doctor. “I hope to God Rachael never sees this.” He said with a gruff and angered tone. The Doctor took off his own hat, and then placed on a large white frilly wig. “Remember why we are doing this, Captain. Tis the only way.” The Captain’s shoulders slumped, as he took out a French burlesque costume, designed for the Pirate King. “I feel so cheap.” He muttered as he went off to get changed. The rest of the crew got the ship ready with fancy lanterns, and flags, and brought out the phonograph, so they could play music while they seduced the British soldiers. The first mate came up alongside Captain Lostchild and slapped his back heartily. “You are a good man for letting us use ya ship. Here…Smith is going to take ya for that drink. We promise to bring your ship back…in a jiffy.” He lied, and waved Captain Lostchild off, as he went to raise the anchor. The ship moved out of port with the dancing lady pirates on the top deck, approaching the Sentor, while all the other pirate ships….got ready. :: On the deck of the Sentor, two guards were doing the rounds, when they saw the brightly lit up party boat approaching. They both stopped, as they saw the buxom lassies, rubbing themselves against the posts and ropes, while there were four…very large ladies, dancing on the top or bow of the ship. Moon was dressed in a hot red number, with a white wig, while Captain Maureen, was dressed from head to to in pink feathers and lace and a black top hat. The Doctor was wearing a huge white wig, and equally odd makeup, and they all waved and blew kisses at the Sentor’s crew. “Let us aboard and for a bag of gold…we will sing, dance and blow your cares away….” the Pirate King or Queen sang out. <3>

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lz3rmphUyY1qcwph1o1_500.gif 



Whose ya Daddy? – A Pirate’s Life.

$
0
0

Roleplay Live : Group : A Pirate’s Life

La Isla del Mar Negro

”Whose ya Daddy?”

http://www.grafiksmania.com/glitter/pirati/pirati08.jpg

Writers:

Lady Belz (GM)
CharlotteCarrendar

Last time on The Devil’s Mystery…

LadyBelz: Mary came back out of the kitchen with a wicked looking butcher’s knife in her hands. She marched up to the occupied table and slammed the knife, point down into the wood right near Lostchild’s smallest finger. “Ya want somethin ta eat or ya just gonna yammer me ears off all bleedin night?” She demanded, snatching up the coins on the table before either Eden or Lostchild could speak…Rachael stood up on the deck of The Devil’s Mystery. They hadn’t bothered returning to the island as they had stocked up on supplies earlier in the day and were sailing out into open seas. Someone had broken the treaty between the Pirate Lords and the English monarchy by attacking the pirates on their home turf, neutral lands and someone was going to pay. Tim came up beside her as she stared at the lights of their home as they faded in the distance. “Are ya okay, Miss Rachael? You took a pretty hard hit ta the head.” he asked. She patted his hand and gave him a small smile. “I’m fine, Tim. I have you ta thank fer raisin’ the alarm, I believe.” Tim blushed and ran his hand through his hair in embarrassment. “I’d do it again, too. Yer important ta us, Miss Rachael. I don’t want anything bad ta happen to ya, ever.” he admitted. She patted his arm. “Yer a bonnie boy, Tim. Ya better get some sleep. Long day ahead of us on the morrow.” He nodded and headed to his bunk below. Rachael turned and went up to relieve the first mate for the evening, keeping the ship steady on her course, while she tried and failed to keep her thoughts of Moon and his gorgeous body from her mind. Who knew he was hiding such sexiness beneath all the ruffles and leather? She knew she could not repeat her actions at the lagoon. Some men, and it seemed Moon was one of them, didn’t care for women who asserted themselves in the bedroom. She shook her head and kept her attention on steering The Devil’s Mystery. If James wanted her, he was going to have to come to her for once. She was done with the chase…for now.

*

CharlotteCarrendar: – In the Captain’s cabin, the Doctor was asleep in the Captain’s bunk, one leg hanging out and a few spent rum bottles on the floor, while at the Captain’s desk, Moon was working on his charts, knowing that they would not be returning to Skull Island anytime soon. The threat to the Pirates was greater than ever, after blowing up the Sentor and most likely killing about a hundred or so of the Queen’s men. Bad day to be British, that was for sure. The pitch and sway of the ship, had the empty rum bottles rolling back and forth across the floor of the Captain’s cabin, with the clink sound heard, as they smacked into each other. Harold the Parrot, was asleep on his perch, still wearing that god awful wig that the Captain threw on him the night before.

The First mate was clearly doing a good job at sailing the Devil’s Mystery, the Captain thought to himself, and now that he had the chart figured out, he snapped up his compass, and rose from his chair. The Doctor let out a loud snore and then grumbled something incoherent, which only made the Captain raise an eyebrow and think to himself. “What kind of man can’t hold three full bottles of rum? Clearly the Doctor couldn’t. Wearing his usual pants, he pulled on a reasonably clean shirt, and tied off his pants with a bow, that he tucked back inside. Reaching for his hat, he fixed it on his long brown hair, not even bothering to set to it with a brush, since he thought that was a girly thing to do, and dreadlocks were more appealing…smelly but appealing, and then strode out of his cabin, to go give the new course directions to the first mate.

http://s2.favim.com/orig/28/gif-johnny-depp-pirates-of-the-caribbean-Favim.com-239225.gif

As he reached the main deck, he felt the crisp morning salt air hit his face, almost blowing off his hat, but the sweet salt scent was invigorating to his senses. This was going to be a better day, he figured. Then..he saw who was at the helm, and cringed. Rachael was the one steering the ship, and after their last chat the night before, he once again had two left feet. Sucking up his pride, he marched up the stairs, and then with folded arms, he stood along side Rachael, looking straight out to sea, and said;

“Shot any birds yet, love?”

*

LadyBelz: Rachael had spent a peaceful night up on deck keeping the ship steady and on course, keeping her thoughts on safe topics such as what was to happen when the Queen discovered this travesty, and who’s head was going to roll for it. She wasn’t remotely tired and Cook had brought her something to eat just a short time ago so she was no longer hungry. She was so into her task she was unaware Moon had shown up beside her until he spoke.

“Shot any birds yet, love?” If it hadn’t been for the fact that she was concentrating so heavily on keeping the ship steady, she would have steered into some rocks or a reef as he had badly startled her. She took a deep breath and calmly replied back to him in return. “Kind of hard ta shoot when you’re sailing, Captain.” She took a glance at the compass and saw they were a few degrees off-course and quickly made the necessary adjustments. “And good morning. Did you sleep well?” she asked.

*

CharlotteCarrendar: – Truth was, the Captain hadn’t slept a wink. He was suffering from insomnia, probably due to stress but he wasn’t about to tell Rachael, that as she might view it as weakness. “Not much sleep. Bit difficult when the Doctor is snoring and ranting in his.” Well at least that was the truth, to a certain extent. The Captain couldn’t help but look down at Rachael, and though he in his heart wanted to go down on one knee and start to serenade her, he knew that was probably the last thing she would want, being that she had that fierce look of gritted teeth determination as she gripped the ship’s wheel with a white knuckled intensity.

Glancing down at the deck, the old man that he had rescued the night before, was still asleep on the deck in amongst some netting and looked pretty comfortable. The Captain raised an eyebrow, since most of the other pirates were attending to their duties to run the ship.

“Who is that silly old bugger down there? And why is he sleeping? If he don’t pull his weight, I be sure to slam a meathook through his neck and toss him over the side to catch a marlin.”

He gave Rachael a firm nod and then realized he was finding himself looking at her for too long and then silently went on his business, going down to tend to the crew.

*
LadyBelz: “That ‘silly old bugger’ as you call him was locked up in the hold of the pig’s ship for God knows how long. Let him sleep, probably the best sleep he’s gotten in ages.” Rachael called after him as he walked away. She growled in frustration. She honestly did not know what Moon’s problem was this fair morning. She was unfailingly polite, didn’t shout, didn’t get angry and was practically the essence of calm as she steered the ship through calm seas. And yet he still deigned to treat her as if she hadn’t a brain cell to be had in her head. Sighing, she came to the conclusion that she would never understand James Peter Moon and that maybe that interlude by the waterfall was some weird dream brought on by too much sun. “Mr Gibbs, take over please.” she commanded to the first mate. “I’m going to me cabin for a bit of a lie in.” She glanced at Moon’s back as he stood below before she left, shaking her head.

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- The wooden door to the cabins below, opened and out of it came a dishevelled ship’s Doctor, who was trying to put his spectacles on and kept doing it upside down, wondering why they weren’t catching on his ears. He saw Ms Rachael coming towards the direction to go below, and he staggered in front of her, the smell of rum on his breath.

“Help…I can’t put my glasses on.”

The ship started to lurch as Mr Gibbs took over, and all of a sudden, the Doctor’s face went a violent shade of green. He placed his hand over his mouth, and you could see the reaching was starting, from the pit of his stomach. Oh god, he was going to be sick. He held up a finger politely as he could and then dashed, or tried to, nearly tripping over a loose rope, as he reached the edge of the ship and started to throw up, a spectacular array of colours from the contents of his stomach. The horrid cries and sounds he made, even frightened the seagulls that had been resting on the yard arm.

“Oh…oh…*bleah*….help…oh..god. Never…*ralph*…again…”

*

LadyBelz: When the Doctor stopped her on her way below, she had to back away a few feet as he smelled strongly of rum, almost as if he’d taken a bath in it. “Help…I can’t put my glasses on.” the man moaned.

“Ye should know by now ye can’t hold yer rum, Doc.” Rachael snorted. “Don’t know why ye continue ta try.” The ship lurched once before steadying, but once was all it took for the Doctor to turn an ugly shade of green she’d seen once on a rotted bread loaf. She stepped aside as he practically tripped over everything at his feet to get to the side of the ship, tossing up the contents of his stomach in multicolor and disgusting fashion. Rachael turned away, but not before she inadvertently caught Moon’s eyes upon her. Her gaze remained soft and kind before she turned away and continued her journey to her bunk and some much needed sleep.

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- The last bits of drool seemed to hang like a strand from the edge of the Doctor’s lip, as he was hanging over the side of the ship, staring at the discoloured waters from where he had thrown up everything he had eaten for the last few days. His pitiful moans, like that of a dying man, even got the attention of the ship’s Captain, but not before he caught sight of his lady Rachael, who gave him a look that would melt the hardest of hearts. He then returned a look in kind, like that of when they were on the island near the rock pool, and held her gaze for what seemed like at least two minutes. Course that poor sap of a hung over man, the Doctor had to go and spoil the moment, with his infernal retching.

As Rachael turned away, and made her way below, the Captain approached the Doctor and slapped his back heartily, causing the Doctor’s glasses to slip and he almost lost them to the sea.

“I think she smiled at me. Wait I know she did. Maybe she’s not gay. I don’t know.” He then sniffed the air near the Doctor and wrinkled up his face.

“I think you smell worse than the burley to catch the big fish. Eww.”

*

LadyBelz: Belowdecks, Rachael made her way to her cabin, lost in thought. She really wanted to go back to Port Royale and deal with the murderer of her parents. The man deserved every ounce of hate and loathing she held within her body. She sat down on her bunk, looking through the portal beside the bed at the clouds overhead. “I don’t know what to do, Father. That man is evil and twisted and has too much power. How can I fix this, fix him?” She sighed, laying down and locking her fingers behind her head, staring up at the ceiling. “And James…he’s taken to avoiding me again. It wasn’t so bad before we started realizing we liked each other…but now I feel like I’ve lost something special.” She turned on her side, her cat jumping up beside her and cuddling close. “At least you still love me.” She grinned, scratching him behind his ears. He purred with delight, enjoying her attentions as only a cat could. Sighing, she took comfort in stroking her cat’s fur as she stared off into space, lost in her thoughts.

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- The Ship’s Doctor wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, and the smell was rancid. Even he had to admit he was on the nose. One thing about the ship, there was really only one way to have a wash, and he wasn’t going to like it. The Captain shook his head, and then pointed to the starboard side. “Go wash ya face good and proper, before you go talking to anyone, or you be killing with ya breath.” The ship’s Doctor’s shoulders sagged, and he trudged away, the odd hiccup coming from him. He truly wasn’t pirate material, but he had been helpful in the rescue of Rachael, and the Captain was ever grateful for that.

Over on the nets, the old salt was finally stirring, after what would have been the best sleep he had had in forever. Blinking and then sitting up, he stretched and popped a few joints, and then raised his hand to shield his eyes from the sun. Glancing around, he could see all the pirates at work, and a smile broke out on his withered features. No longer captive of the English bastards, he was free…well as free as any Pirate could be. Captain Moon happened to be marching past, when the old Pirate sung:

“Oh hey diddley dee…a pirate life for meeeeee.”

The Captain stopped and then leaned over and sniffed the old bugger, before looking a bit sick himself. “And I thought the Doctor stunk. You…get up top and wash. Then go see Rachael for some decent pirating outfit. You are about fifty years out of date, Old man.”

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7isvt2N171ranhnao1_500.gif

*

LadyBelz: Billy put his hands on his hips and laughed happily. “Sorry, mate. Kind of hard ta get a proper bath be’in locked up for so long. I can be takin care o’ that in a jiff. J’es need a decent set of clothes as you can see.” Billy chuckled, pointing to his dirty and dingy “prisonware”. “Don’t know me size anymore, losin a fair stone, I did. Yer doctor is about me size, if’n he don’t mind ta share?” Without waiting for an answer, Billy strode toward the gangplank and jumped off into the sea, laughing the whole time. He managed to snag a trailing rope from The Devil’s Mystery and tied it to his waist, allowing the ship to pull him along like some decrepit, oversized bath toy as he used the sea water to have a proper wash. Cook, who was walking by at the time, tossed Billy a cake of soap, which Billy was thankful for. “Much obliged, mate!” Billy called out, yanking off his dirty clothes and letting them float away.

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- The Captain could hardly believe his eyes, when the old bugger jumped off the gang plank. Normally, you have to give them a bit of a prod with a sword to get them to walk. But this guy, he ran and took a flying leap. Even a few deck hands took to the side, to see if the old bloke had vanished beneath the waves, but sure enough, he was being dragged along using a ship’s rope to keep him from being washed away, and treated the sea as his own private spa. “Blow me down…where he learn to do dat?” The Captain said, almost shocked by the old coot. One of the crew laughed to see him catch the soap from Cook on the fly and start singing as his clothes were being taken off and he was scrubbing himself into a lather. “Hmmph. Well don’t call to me when he gets dragged back on deck. I don’t think me eyes want to catch sight of his shrivelled bits.” And with that, the Captain left the crew to be amused by Billy’s antics.

*

LadyBelz: Below decks, Rachael, who had yet to sleep, heard the commotion and sat up quickly, wondering what the hell was going on. She took a glance out the portal in time to see a wrinkled and naked arse rise up out of the water as the crew above began to pull Billy from the water. Billy spun in the rope until his front was facing her and her eyes widened in shock before she spun away from the sight of a shrunken mast. “Oh now I think I’m going to be sick.” she moaned, hand over her mouth. Mr Pibbs agreed with her with a meow…Above deck, Billy was handed a fresh set of clothing and a piece of cloth to dry off with. “Thanks, mate. Feels grand to be in clean clothes again.” Tim was standing close to him and had to ask his questions. “How’d you end up a prisoner?” Billy looked at the young lad with a sad smile. “Ah, mate. Tis a sad tale that is. Some time ago…oh probably nigh ta ’bout 15-20 years now, I was an English merchant living with me wife and young daughter back in Port Royale. Oh I loved me fair Lils and me daughter, apples of me eye they were. And then me best friend…betrayed me. Stole me ship, me work, me very livlihood. Had ta resort ta piratin to keep food on me table and a roof over our heads. One day…was sailing off the coast of Spain, raiding one o’ them Spanish ships. Got caught in a crossfire. I nearly escaped, but was caught by those Spanish bastards. Jailed for a short time…I sent notice home so’s not ta worry me family. Got a reply that told that me wife and child had been killed, a thief stole into our home while I was gone and slit their throats in their beds. Broke me heart. Stayed in Spain for a time, moved on ta Ireland for a fair bit, met a lovely young lass. Didn’t think I could love her more than me dear departed wife, but I did…and gave her a son, finest son ever ta be had. But those English bastards raided our town, killing everyone. Killed me wife, killed me son…”

Billy shook his head with a sigh. “I was recognized for the pirate I was…locked up, fer good this time. Didn’t care ta live anymore without me family. Found out later that both me families were killed by the same bloody bastard who’d ordered me locked up.” he finished. “But if I had one chance ta get me hands on the bastard who killed me families…I’d rip his guts out and use em fer garters.”

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- Now, the Doctor had been washing himself up on the top deck, and after getting the vomit spittle out of his good and only shirt, he came back down the steps, to hear that the old Pirate, Billy was telling his tale. It actually had many of the pirates intrigued, and one thing should be known, is that on these long voyages, any story is a good one. The Doctor finally figured out the right way to put on his spectacles, and then leaned on one of the crates that was stached two high. He narrowed his gaze on the mention of Port Royale, and then he started to do the mathmatics in his head of Billy’s approximate age, and how that would translate into the time period of which he spoke. He started to run his stubbled chin, as he stared down at the floor, and went over the same sentence in his head, that Billy had said;

“oh probably nigh ta ’bout 15-20 years now, I was an English merchant living with me wife and young daughter back in Port Royale. Oh I loved me fair Lils and me daughter, apples of me eye they were.”

The rest of the crew were enjoying hearing of this tale, for it was filled with drama, and love, loss and family. But the part about how he was done over by the same man repeatedly, showed that whoever this man was, had a serious bone to pick with Billy.

The ship’s Doctor started to back up, and then he had a thought in mind, and headed for Rachael’s cabin. He couldn’t be sure, but was it a coincidence about the remarks of the wife and daughter back in Port Royale? There was only one way to find out, and that was to ask Rachael herself.

Descending the stairs, and then opening the door, he made his way along the corridor till reaching her cabin and knocked twice, trying to keep from being sick again, as the ship had this tendency to roll with the waves, and being sea sick on an empty stomach was just horrid. Hearing her inside asking for whoever knocked to enter, he smartly opened the door, and went inside. Seeing the fair Rachael, he bowed his head, in respect, and then said;

“Lady Rachael…that withered man on deck, the one that the Captain rescued. He…he was just telling the crew about his life before being locked up by the British for piracy.” -the Doctor bit his bottom lip, worried about whether or not his own conclusion was correct.

“He said…he was once a successful merchant, about 15 -20 years ago and he spoke of a wife and daughter. He said the wife’s name was Lils. Does…that ring any bells?”

The Doctor looked at her thoughtfully, wondering if he was right about this.

*

LadyBelz: Rachael was just relaxing into sleep when someone knocked on the door to her cabin. Sighing, she sat up and bid them to enter, frowning when the Doctor stepped into the room. He looked quite agitated. He bowed to her in respect before speaking. “Lady Rachael…that withered man on deck, the one that the Captain rescued. He…he was just telling the crew about his life before being locked up by the British for piracy.” Rachael stared at him, a small frown upon her face. “What’s tha have ta do with me?” she asked. He looked about nervously before speaking again. “He said…he was once a successful merchant, about 15-20 years ago, and he spoke of a wife and daughter. He said the wife’s name was Lils. Does…that ring any bells?” Rachael’s frown deepened. “I think that rum’s gone ta ya head, Doctor. Since I was old enough to talk, me dear mother told me that me father was a pirate, not an English merchant. So whatever thought ye have in that skull of yours, ye may want to re-examine.” she chuckled. “And incidentally…me mother’s name was Lillian.” she added as an afterthought. “Me da would never resort to using such silly nicknames. I know this.”

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- But the problem was, the Doctor had not told Rachael, everything that he had heard. He brought up his curled fist to his mouth and coughed, feeling that he was getting into dangerous territory with the Captain’s fair lady. “Forgive me, but…about the pirate claim. He…well you see, he said that his best friend betrayed him. Stole his ship and his livelihood, so he had to go off and do a spot of pirating off the Spanish maine, just so he could send money home to his wife and child. But then he got word that they been killed…..So you see…he was a pirate.” The Doctor knew that this had to be true. It was too fantasitc a tale to make up, and pirates, they don’t lie about their exploits, that was for sure, especially since they do get to talking on many a ship, and word does pass around easy.

“Rachael. I think you need to go speak to Billy about this. I…I think he might be you Pa.”

*

LadyBelz: Rachael stared at him, denial etched in every line of her face. “No. I don’t believe you. Are you trying ta hurt me? Is that it? Or are you that drunk?” she snapped, getting to her feet. “I’ll go speak ta him and prove ya wrong.” She shoved past him and headed to the main deck to see the crew stood around Billy and hanging on to his every word. “And who was this ‘best friend’ who betrayed you I’d like to bloody well know.” she demanded. Her voice had a hard edge to it that made many a man tense and look at her with fright. It was a tone they knew well to steer clear of, but no one dared to move. Billy looked up at Rachael and felt his heart pound fiercely in his chest. With the sun behind her, she looked the spittin image of his dear Lillian. “His name was Thorne…Beckett Thorne.” Billy replied. He watched Rachael pale in shock, her knees threatening to give way. A couple of the crew who were close to her moved to help her but she shoved them forcefully away. She made her way down the steps, legs shaking. The crew parted before her like the Red Sea under the command of Moses and his Lord and she stopped a few feet from Billy. “Your wife? Your daughter? Their names?” She held her breath, waiting. Billy frowned in confusion but answered anyway. “Lillian and Rachael. Lillian and Rachael O’Malley.” The entire crew gaped in shock, no more shocked than the Captain himself as he stared between Rachael and Billy.

Rachael felt dizzy…but she had to ask. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “Who are you?” Billy wondered where this was going. He looked around at the shocked faces around him before he then replied: “Billy O’Malley, once known upon the Seven Seas as Captain Rochard “Red Beard” O’Malley. And who might you be ta be askin, lass?” Rachael was on the verge of fainting. “Papa!” she exclaimed before fainting dead away.

http://www.mobileapples.com/Assets/Content/Screensavers/animated_pirates-phantom.gif

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- The crew were dumbfounded, the ship’s Doctor kinda felt responsible and gave himself a little punch of pride for being right. The Captain….he was speechless. He stepped over the fainted body of Rachael and strode boldly up to Billy, or Captain Rochard “Red Beard” O’Malley and then burst into a huge smile. “Well why didn’t you bleedin’ say who you were, instead of acting like a right git. I heard many tales about you, Cap’n Red Beard, though, I have to say…your beard could use a bit of colour. Bit..silver speckled and nasty. Don’t worry, I have Timmy work on that with some of the coloured dyes we use for painting the front of the ship. The Doctor coughed and then pointed at the unconscious body of Rachael, who was spread out across the deck.

“Err…Captain..come on, shouldn’t you be picking her up…or something?’

“What? and miss out on meeting the legendary Red Beard? Psh…she can sleep a bit longer. Beauty sleep is what they be callin it.”

He then threw his arm around Billy, and again, stepped over Rachael, and offered to take the Pirate below for a good drop of his rum.

“So…ever hear about the time I took on ten daigos and ate their ears? It was a fine tale. Oh…how do you like seagull for lunch. Knowing Rachael, she going to be shooting a few birds when she wakes up. Lord knows where she gets that from eh? Not you of course. You wouldn’t waste your time taking crack shots at birds.” He guffawed and opened the door for the Old pirate and the two would go below.

Up on deck, the Doctor knelt down near the sleeping beauty known as Rachael, and gently rocked her shoulder.

“Uhm..Rachael. I just want to say, Congrats on finding your Pa. But, please don’t kill the Captain when you wake up.”

*

LadyBelz: Rachael started to come around, faintly hearing the Doc speaking to her. “…please don’t kill the Captain when you wake up.” That seemed to break through the fog she’d found herself in and she sat up, eyes wide. She looked at Doc before grabbing him by the front of his shirt and yanking him close. “My father is alive?” The Doc nodded. “And he’s on this ship?” The Doc nodded. “I fainted.” Another nod. “And they just left me laying there?” She screeched. Wincing, his temples still pounding from a hangover, he nodded. “THOSE DIRTY ROTTEN SCOUNDRELS!” she screamed, scattering birds that had been resting in the crow’s nest and along the masts. Getting to her feet, using the Doc as leverage, she shook him. “WHERE ARE THEY?” He pointed toward the Captain’s quarters with a shaking arm. Scowling, she turned and headed below, forgetting in her haste that she still had hold of Doc’s shirt, dragging him along with her. As she got closer to the Captain’s room, she could hear raucous laughter within and it served to fuel her anger to volcanic proportions.

She kicked in the door, knocking it from the hinges. She tossed the Doc into the room, not caring where he landed. “I HATE THE LOT O’ YA AND MAY YE ALL ROT IN THE FIREY PITS O’ HELL!” She yanked her pistol from her belt and proceeded to shoot the bottle of rum that had been in Moon’s hand before drawing her sword and smashing any remaining bottles she could find. Once done, she stormed from the room to her cabin, slamming and locking the door behind her. She then threw herself onto her bunk and broke out into heartbroken tears.

*
CharlotteCarrendar:- The bottle that the Captain held in his hand by the neck, exploded in a shower of rum and glass, that went all over his lap and half the deck. “CHRIST ALMIGHTY!” he exclaimed as he looked up to see his beloved going absolutely troppo, as she stood in the door, her hair practically taking on a life of its own, as she spun her head around as though possessed. The Doctor was crawling along the floor whimpering “Hide me, hide me.”

The Captain rose up and slammed his fists on the table, and stood like a gorilla on crack.

“WHAT IN BLEEDING HECK IS WRONG WITH YA, WOMAN?” he shouted, after she had just told them all to go rot in the fires of hell. The Doctor’s head peeked up from behind the Captain’s desk and his gold fish mouth was agape as he saw her take out her sword and the willfully start smashing the place up. “Oh its that time of the month….heeeelp.” The Doctor cried, dissappearing under the desk again, as Harold the Parrot started dancing under the wig. “Ahahahahhaha,. *whistle*…crazy pirate..crazy pirate” The parrot was chattering inaudibly as the wig went up and back on the pole.

“Don’t you smash….*crash*…my bloody bottles…*tinkle smash crash*…of rum!” The Captain watched on as the fiery beauty broke every single bottle of rum in his cabin. The room stunk to high heaven like a brewery, and the Captain was livid.

“I WAS ENTERTAINING YOUR DA…AND YOU ACT LIKE THIS? WHAT SHAME YOU BRING YOUR NAME, RACHAEL!” he roared, really pissed off now that she gone and destroyed his stocks. It was going to be a very long voyage…being sober. As she departed with a loud bang of the door, the Captain stood there and trembled with rage, as the ship’s doctor finally rose up from behind the desk, his glasses crooked and a pale expression.
The Captain glanced at Red Beard and then said.

“I..think that was a bit uncalled for, don’t you?”

*

LadyBelz: In her cabin, Rachael ran about frantically throwing her belongings into a bag. She had to get off this ship before she committed murder. If she had to swim back to the island then she would do so, but she was not going to spend one more moment on a ship with people who would deliberately lie to her, and hurt her in the worst way possible. Her cat crawled from beneath her bunk and pawed at her leg. She looked down at him, tears falling in rivers from her eyes and picked him up. “I can’t stay here…with them…with him…it hurts too much. It’s like losing my mother and father all over again and I can’t do it. We’re going home.” She took up her bag and left the room at a run, her cat clutched in her embrace. Shocked to see her so upset, no one tried to stop her as she lowered one of the boats into the waters below. Tim looked upon her as she climbed down the ladder. “Miss Rachael? Where ye goin?” he asked. “I’m going home, Timmy. I can’t stay here. I feel like my whole world is falling apart and I can’t stay.” she stated.

Tim watched as she readied the oars before making a snap decision and shimmying down the ladder into the boat beside her. “What are you doing?” she demanded. “I’m going with ye. It don’t feel right, letting you go on yer own. Yer like me sister and I’d feel bad if I couldn’t help ye.” His words threatened to tear her soul to shreds so she simply nodded and sat down away from him. He took up the oars and began to row away from The Devil’s Mystery.

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- Back in the Captain’s cabin, the ship’s Doctor had started to pick up the many broken pieces of glass and jugs of pottery, caused by the furious fire of Rachael’s temper. Captain Moon stormed up and down the length behind his desk, waving his hands about. “You say nice things…she gives me grief. You rescue her in a woman’s dress, she kisses your cheek. She gives me those looks, and I think…oh yes, I am in to score a night on the silks…then she marches in here and smashes up my rum! Why…why can’t she be more like a man. Men don’t go round smashing up the Captain’s rum. I am going to make her walk the bloody plank for this. I tell ya. Mark my words.” He ranted and raved, shook his fist, cursed his maker, basically went off the deep end, then finally it hit him, that her Pa was sitting there, probably stunned by all this.

Captain Moon wanted to flip his desk, but then remembered his guest.

“Was your wife ever like this? I mean…I don’t understand the women folk. I don’t. Why she have to be so bloody cruel to me all the time?”

He really was so confused, while the Doctor licked his fingers, dumping the last of the broken glass and pot in the hessian bag. “Maybe you should have picked her up, instead of letting her just lay on the deck like a sack of potatoes.” He offered.

“SHE LOOKED PEACEFUL TO ME!” and that was his excuse. Little did he know, she was sailing away with the cabin boy, Tim.

*

LadyBelz: Billy looked at Moon. “Truth lad, me Lillian had a bit of a temper as well. Imagine that’s where Rachael gets it from. I ‘member a time I came home late from the inn with me mates…she threw a knife at me head.” Billy pushed his thinning hair back from his forehead, pointing to a faint scar that went from his scalp down to his left ear. “Damn near sliced me face off, she did. Oh did I have to do tons of apologisin the next mornin when I could see straight again. It was two weeks before she’d speak ta me again. It was a month before she let me lay with her in our marital bed…I think that’s when Rachael was conceived now that I think about it.” Billy chuckled…

Tim stopped rowing just as the sun was setting below the horizon. Rachael had been silent the whole trip. He dug out the bin of supplies he’d found stashed beneath the sails and pulled out a tin of biscuits. “Miss Rachael, you hungry?” he asked, gentle. She sniffed once and turned to look at him before looking at the biscuit he held. She took it from him and nibbled on it. “Thanks.” she murmured, voice husky from not speaking for so long. “Are you gon’ be okay?” he wondered. She shook her head. “I don’t think I am going to be okay ever again.” He placed a hand on her shoulder in comfort. “I meant what I said earlier. Yer like me sister, I’ll take care of ya.” She gave him a small smile before feeding some of her biscuit to her cat. “Where are we?” she wondered. “A few miles from the coast I think. Can’t tell in the dark. We’ll wait till morning then I can check the compass.” he replied. She nodded before going silent once more…

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- With the cabin now back in a fit state, but missing most of the rum bottles that lined the shelve, Captain Moon collapsed back in his chair, and then grumbled to himself. “I’m hungry. Doc, go fetch Tim and get him to rustle up some food for us. Belly is nagging worse than some old diddy.” The Doctor nodded, though he wasn’t at all hungry, and left the cabin, dragging behind him the bag of broken glass and pottery.

The Captain became thoughtful when Red Beard explained how his wife often acted when he didn’t do things as she would have liked. Even sent a dagger at his head in a fit of fury. She sounded like a right treat, but the fondness on Red Beard’s face showed that she was a woman that he deeply loved. He knew in his heart he would be the one that had to aplogoise, even if she did just taken out his entire rum stock. He threw his hands up and then rose to his feet and then growled under his breath

“I hate saying sorry..” He then marched out of his cabin, about to go to see Rachael, when the Doctor came flying up and gripped the Captain’s shirt. “Cap’n…the small boat is gone, and so is Tim.!” The Captain growled and his fist pounded on Rachael’s door. “Rachael…we need to talk.” There was no answer of course, and he and the Doctor looked at each other, and the Doctor mouthed “Oh no..” The Captain broke down the door, only to find the room empty and her cat and belongings gone.

“BLAZIN’ BARNACLES..SHE UP AND LEFT ME!”

*

LadyBelz: Billy followed along, knowing he needed to ask after his daughter, now that he knew she was alive and not dead like some had claimed. When he heard Moon exclaim she was gone, he peered over the man’s shoulder into the empty room. “Where the hell would she go? We’re in the middle of the bloody ocean!” he growled. He grabbed Moon by the shirt, turning to face him, despite the fact he was not a young man anymore, but his strength belied his age. “Now I may not have been in her life these past years but I’m very protective o’ me daughter. What did ya do ta her, mate?

*

CharlotteCarrendar: – Having his shirt grabbed by the Pirate Red Beard and then asked what exactly Captain Moon had done to his daughter, had him damn well enraged.

“I do…EVERYTHING for her. I even…dressed up as a woman, had a fleet of ships come to rescue her. I swore me heart…I gave her my most precious locket. I give her the world. She has free run of me ship…and everyone knows I hate women. That there be saying something.” The Doctor nodded in the background.

“Aye….he does love the woman, but it appears, that our Captain never learnt how to be a…a..”

“A what?”

“A…gentleman.”

“I’m a bleedin’ pirate! All those wenches at the Inns can’t get enough of me. Shouldn’t that be enough!”

“Not to her. Maybe you should…have picked her up when she fainted.”

“I told ya why I didn’t.”

“Well, she’s had a fit and fled. All cause you didn’t pick her up.”

“WOMEN!!!”

“Captain…think, they can’t have gone far. We need to find them, before they run foul of the British, that are bound to be after us.”

The Captain could see the logic, and then he stared back at Red Beard and said firmly.

“I love that woman…that’s all I ever did.”

And with that, he rmarched up to the top deck, to get to the helm and start the search for h is wayward Lady and the cabin boy.

*

LadyBelz: Billy watched Moon walk up toward the helm and followed behind him. He stopped beside him, hands linked behind his back as he stared off into the horizon. “Can I ask ye somethin’?” he began, waiting for Moon to answer.

*

CharlotteCarrendar: – “What ya be wantin’ to ask?” he said, looking down at Red Beard, who was a tad shorter.

*

LadyBelz: “Do ye love me daughter?”

*

CharlotteCarrendar: – “Does a pirate love the sea?”

*

LadyBelz: “Doesn’t quite answer me question, Lad. Do ye *love* me daughter?” Billy wondered if Moon had ever admitted his feelings to anyone…or if he ever admitted he had feelings, period. He was determined to find out.

*

CharlotteCarrendar: The Doctor stood in behind them feeling that there was some need for mediation with the emotionally devoid Captain. He stepped in and said. “He does.”

“Shut up, he wasn’t asking you.”

“But…you do, only you have a rotten way of showing it.”

“Manly men don’t go singing love songs.”

“How hard is it for you to say to the woman…”I love you.”

“HARD…..but I do try…and when I try. I near swallow me tongue..”

Clearly this was one of the reasons Rachael was insecure, and the Doctor interjected again.

“Say….”I love you Rachael.”

“I….this is silly…”

“Say it!”

“I….love..you…grr…Rachael.”

“See…you can say it, now you only need to say it to her, and not me.”

“I hate you.”

*

LadyBelz: Billy listened to the Doc and Moon go back and forth and had to chuckle. He slapped Moon on the back, nearly knocking him from his post. “See mate…a woman likes to hear those words from time to time. Actions are well and good, but they need to actually hear those three little words…especially without the grumbling and growling along with it or she’s gone ta think ya don’t mean it. I learned that from me Lillian when I was courtin her proper. She came right out and said ta me…and mind ya, this was after I’d killed a bear for our supper and dropped the dead carcass on her table and told her ta clean it up and cook it…oh she was in a right state after I said that…she asked me. “Do ya love me, Rochard?” and I says “Of course I do woman! I just killed a bear for ya!” And she says…”Well a bear isn’t enough, I like to hear the words from ye sometimes.” Billy chuckled. “I was like you…grumbling and growling like I had a spiked crab in me smalls. But this one day…she was pickin flowers up on a small hill we had behind our home…

I just looked at her…sun shinin in her hair…she was the most beautiful woman I’d ever laid eyes upon…and she was mine…I walked up to her, took her in me arms and said without fuss…”I love you, my Lilly flower.” Mate, the look on her face…it will follow me to me grave. Her eyes sparkled and the smile she laid upon me eyes was brighter than any star in the sky. And I made meself a promise then to tell her I loved her every chance I had ta.” Billy turned to look at Moon. “Actions are all well and good…but sometimes…they need ta hear it ta believe it.” Billy patted him on the shoulder, more gentle this time and turned to walk away. “I’ll take first watch.”

*

CharlotteCarrendar:- The Captain stood there, his facial expression changing from one of absolute frustration and wounded pride, to one of a more softened tone. Listening to Red Beard tell the tales, of how he wooed his lady, and treated her much like Moon had his Rachael in the early years, kinda had him realize that he had been doing the same thing.

“I..I just try and..show her. You know? And..there was this time at the rock pool. Its so embarrassing. She was doing her usual, rant, and raving, and the sunlight hit her and she just…looked so wonderful. I kissed her and…she turned into this…I don’t know how to describe it. She was all over me, clawing at me, like I was a side of beef. Scared me it did.”

“I remember that…heh.”

“Shut up…how many times do I have to tell you to shut up?”

“Sorry…but it was funny.”

Captain Moon rolled his eyes and then sighed. “Take the first watch, we going to turn the ship around and…save her….AGAIN.” He marched past the two men and went to be alone at the front of the ship, where he took out his eye glass, and started to scan the waters, in the hopes of finding the tiny boat, and his missing love.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/8462ea8bcd3baf8da3478eb02da54148/tumblr_mmqtfilhqd1r8s0d7o1_500.gif

*

LadyBelz: Billy tried so hard not to laugh but it couldn’t be helped. He didn’t just laugh…he guffawed. Loudly. “Oh mate…that’s an O’Malley female trait. Lillian caught me out once that way and I thought I was going to be eaten alive…but it was the best two hours of me life…if I die and go to heaven…I want that to be me Paradise.”

*

CharlotteCarrendar: – The Doctor was left standing with Billy, and he shrugged his shoulders sheepishly after being told to shut up so many times he lost count. He did get amusement from Billy’s tale of how Rachael’s mother was exactly the same. The Doctor knew it wouldn’t be right to explain how Moon’s willy even did a turtle move, cause he was so scared by her need for sex at that point. Doctor Patient confidentialtity and all that.

He watched Moon stand at the front of the ship, staring out and trying to spot the tiny boat, and he leaned over to Billy and said.

“Never seen a man that loved a woman as much as he does. He just doesn’t know how to express it.”

*

LadyBelz: Billy nodded. “Well if Rachael is anything like her mother…he better dig his head out of his arse or he’s going to lose her for good.”

*

CharlotteCarrendar: “I been trying to get his head out of there for years, Red Beard. Trust me, he has it so far up there, its amazing he can walk straight.”

*

LadyBelz: Billy grinned at that before walking away. He paused in his musings to look up at the moon and he smiled. “Ye’d be proud of our daughter, Lils. She’s found herself a good man. Keep her safe, love. Keep her safe.” Grabbing up a second eyeglass, he crawled his way to the crow’s nest to keep watch out for his wayward and stubborn-headed daughter. Knowing she was alive…gave him a tiny glimmer of hope…that maybe he’d been lied to all these years and that his son might be alive as well…

*

 


You’re my everything – A Pirate’s Life.

$
0
0

Roleplay: A Pirate’s Life
Forum Roleplay
Players:
CharlotteCarrendar
LadyBelz

 

The morning sun slipped up over the horizon, catching the tiny boat in its morning light. Rachael sat up with a groan, aching in places she never thought she had. Sleeping in a dingy in the middle of the ocean was not one of her brightest ideas. She twisted her body to pop the kinks out, hearing Tim waking up behind her. He sat up with a yawn and a stretch running his hands through his hair. “Mornin, Miss Rachael.” she mumbled. “Same to ya, Timmy.” she returned. “Get that compass out, see where we are.” Tim dug through there belongings, pulling the compass out and holding it in his palm.

“We’re about 15 miles from the island. Might get a good wind today, sail the whole way in. Be home in time for lunch.”

“Lunch be soundin mighty fine right now.” she mumbled, pulling out a tin of fish and some crackers from their supplies. They quickly ate their breakfast, sharing bits with Mr Pibbs between them. Once they ate their fill, Tim got their sails up and the wind began to carry them home…

- – -

Around midday, Rachael happened to glance up over her shoulder to see a large ship bearing down on them. “Oh shite.” she muttered, catching Tim’s attention. He turned and saw what had caught her attention. “Oh shite!” he repeated, moving to put the oars in the water. He started rowing for all he was worth, but their tiny little boat was no match for the much larger vessel. She took up her eyeglass to see who exactly was chasing them. She groaned in misery when she recognized the colors of The Devil’s Mystery.

 

“You can stop rowing, Tim. Tis Cap’n Moon and his ilk.” He looked between her and the ship, a frown on his youthful face. “Are ya sure, Miss Rachael? He bein’ the one who made ya leave in the first place.”

“I’m sure, me lad. Besides…at least we’ll get a decent meal, instead of tinned fish and crackers.” she chuckled dryly. He nodded in agreement, a small smile on his face. “Ta be a fair point.” he agreed as the ship anchored close to them. Rachael kept her back to the ship, not wanting to even see the expression on James’s face…

 

The Devil’s Mystery

 

 

The tide of fortune was about to change in the favour of the Captain. He had spent much of the day and night, scouring the sea for the tiny boat that contained his love and the cabin boy. Moon had long since lost his anger, for it was replaced with a growing concern. What if they came across the British before the Devil’s Mystery was able to catch up with her? As he stood at the front of the ship, he kept thinking to himself, it was like he was always chasing her, or even saving her from herself. Port Royale was a perfect example of this. Taking off his hat a moment, he dragged his fingers through his dishevelled locks, and then plonked it back on his head, giving it a good tug to make sure it didn’t blow off with the first gale. Truth was, he loved her so much but he had such a great deal of trouble expressing this. Over and over again they fought like cat and dog, much to the amusement of the crew, no doubt. The only man on the ship with a sliver of sense was the Doctor. That man had tried numerous times to smack some sense into the Captain, but just as soon as the Captain was getting close to a break through, Rachael would go off and get herself in trouble again. Maybe this was why the adage said, that Women were bad luck on vessels. He was starting to see that as being a given. Was it just easier to wait to get to port, shag one of the wenches in the tavern, get his jollies and then leave without so much as ‘see you next time I am in town’ At this thought the Captain scratched his stubbled chin. Nah…For one, every man and his dog had a sniff and a poke at those lassies, and well, no one set his desire aflame like Rachael did.

From the mid part of the deck, the Doctor was watching the Captain. It was actually comical now, like you could see the Captain gesturing with his hands. Like he was pleading to God one minute for her return, then he was acting like he was strangling someone. Love was meant to hurt, but…was it meant to drive a man insane? The Doctor sighed, and slowly wandered up to the top of the ship, and came along side Moon, who was again looking set to rip the head off an imaginary person.

“Any luck? Not seen sign of her yet?’

“No. That confounded woman. Why does she do this? “

“I don’t think she set off to steal the long boat on purpose. Maybe you really should sit down and have it out with her.”

“That’s if Moby Dick or the British don’t get to her first. I dunno Doc. Half of me wants to find her, the other part hopes she is playing cards with Davy Jones.”

“You don’t mean that surely.”

The Captain gave the Doctor a stern look, and the Doctor sighed. “Really, Captain. The whole crew knows how you feel about her. “

“Hmmph.”

Just then, there was a cry from the crow’s nest.

“Ship…starboard…It’s the long boat!” He cried. The Captain and the Doctor both took out their eyeglasses and sure enough, there was the pair, Cabin boy Tim and the darling Rachael. The Doctor was as pleased as punch, while the Captain grumbled. “I am going to make her walk the plank, for stealing that boat, when we get it back.”

“Captain….”

“Fine…I’ll make her cook for the crew for a week.”

“Oh God.*sighs*..well, It’s a start.”

The ship’s sails billowed and went in full, as the ship changed direction, the first mate spinning the wheel, as the Captain strode back along the deck. There was going to be one hell of a welcome for Rachael when she was brought back on deck.

The Doctor leaned over the rail and called down to the two of them. “You’re a sight to these tired old eyes, Miss Rachael.” Rachael said not one word. She was still too angry and upset. It felt like to her that all the men in her life were conspiring against her in some way and she wanted nothing to do with any of them. One of the crew kicked down the ladder, and tucking her cat into her shirt so he wouldn’t fall, she climbed up with an agility that scared most men. Once she was on deck, she shoved passed everyone without a word, heading to her former quarters and locking herself in. Worriedly, Doc looked up at the helm at Moon and Billy with a shrug of his shoulders.

Billy looked at Moon with a raised eyebrow. “That ain’t a good sign, me boy.” he muttered.

Inside her cabin, Rachael knew that a locked door wouldn’t keep anyone out determined to get in, so she had used all the strength she had to shove one of the trunks in the corner up against the door. Tired and out of breath, she curled up on her bunk, back to the door and slowly dropped off to sleep, the sounds of Mr Pibbs purring following her into her dreams.

The Captain was about to start, finger raised, and a scowl on his face. He was going to read her the riot act, of how taking the long boat endangered the rest of the crew. Many of which couldn’t swim. Course she had THAT look, but the Captain, he was made of tougher stuff, he …was a pirate.

“Now..see here…” he started, but wouldn’t you know, she shoved past everyone and headed below deck with that blastered cat under her arm The Captain jerked his head back, and then pointed to the direction she went.

“See that…Seeee that? That..is…”

“That ain’t a good sign, me boy.” Billy said, with his eyebrow raised.

“No…no that’s bad.” chimed in the Doctor. The Captain glanced between them, and it felt like everyone was in cahoots. “That’s it!” he bellowed, cocking his hat down lower in front of his face, and rolling up his sleeves, as he marched on after Rachael. “No more…nice bloody Pirate. I’m the Captain…I’m in charge…I do the stomping on this ship!”

Thud thud thud went his boots, till he came outside her cabin, and without knocking he tried to open the door. “Oomph!” the door was stuck tight with something up against it. Something heavy. Stepping back, he put his hands squarely on his hips and said. “Rachael….I’m going to count to three, and if you don’t open this door…I’m going to blow it open with a canon.”

The minute sound of the trunk being bumped awoke Rachael from the sleep she’d fallen into only a few minutes ago. She sat up quickly, heart pounding as she turned in her bunk to face the door. She pushed herself into the corner of her bed against the wall, bringing her knees to her chest and dropping her head on them. She wished he would just go away and leave her be. Hadn’t she suffered enough?

“Rachael….I’m going to count to three, and if you don’t open this door…I’m going to blow it open with a canon.”

She snorted at that and decided to bite back.

“Put a hole in your precious, bloody ship? On purpose? That’ll be a sight ta see! Go away, ye ruddy Pirate!”

She dropped her head against the wall behind her. What more did she have to do to get this man to see her as a woman, and not a bedwarmer? She tried everything and it felt like nothing was good enough for him. Captain James Peter Moon, was first and foremost a pirate. Where did that leave her?

The Captain’s face became contorted, when she answered back in such a manner, and a bit of logic too.

“Put a hole in your precious, bloody ship? On purpose? That’ll be a sight ta see! Go away, ye ruddy Pirate!”

A ruddy pirate? The Captain heard this and pouted. Is that all she thinks he is? A ruddy pirate? The part about blowing a hole in the side of his ship, well that wouldn’t be all that nice, but now he felt like she was trying to hurt his feelings on purpose.

“What…do I have to do to make ya see what you damn well do to me?” Now the mask of the Pirate, was starting to slide. And slide…and slip.

“You say…you want to go to Port Royale. I turn the ship around and take ya there, where you nearly get killed. THEN you want to go to the nearest bloody port….where YOU get kidnapped, and I have to wear a girdle and do a foppy job of rescuing you AGAIN…Then…do you thank me when I am in my …my….no no no no…You kiss my cheek. How am I to feel, Rachael? You send so many mixed signals, its a bleeding wonder I know which way to point the ship. What more do I have to do…get down on my knees? Is that what you want?”

 

“What…do I have to do to make ya see what you damn well do to me?”

What? She gaped. She jumped off the bed and stomped up to the door.

“What *I* do to you? What *I* do to you?” she shouted. He continued on as if he hadn’t heard.

“You say…you want to go to Port Royale. I turn the ship around and take ya there, where you nearly get killed. THEN you want to go to the nearest bloody port….where YOU get kidnapped, and I have to wear a girdle and do a foppy job of rescuing you AGAIN…Then…do you thank me when I am in my …my….no no no no…You kiss my cheek. How am I to feel, Rachael? You send so many mixed signals, its a bleeding wonder I know which way to point the ship. What more do I have to do…get down on my knees? Is that what you want?”

She laughed harshly. “Do you think I did those things *on purpose*?” she yelled. “The only reason I can conceive of you getting on your knees for me would be to kiss my bloody arse as I try my damndest to get away from you!” She started to pace around the room, now in full on ranting mode. She shoved the trunk away from the door and yanked it open, coming to face him for the first time in days.

“I’ve tried to be the woman you want! I’ve thrown myself at you, you turn me away! I back off and you act like I killed your ruddy dog! What the hell do you want from me?” she screamed, her voice breaking on a sob. She turned away from him, hands over her eyes as she struggled with her emotions. “I can’t keep doing this, James.” she whispered. “I love you. I don’t know how many ways I can say it, show it to you, share it with you, without my heart breaking into these tiny little pieces. I may be a pirate, but I’m a woman first and I can feel pain, can fall in love like any other person on this Earth.” She inhaled sharply, trying to stave off her tears, but the fell from her eyes without her knowing. She kept her back to him, tired and drained, physically, emotionally, spiritually. There didn’t seem to be any fight left in her anymore. “Just…go away…please?”

 

From the other side of the door, Moon could hear her going right off her trolley. Okay so maybe he went a bit far…a bit too far. She was yelling, and that can’t be good.

“The only reason I can conceive of you getting on your knees for me would be to kiss my bloody arse as I try my damndest to get away from you!”

He looked like he just swallowed a bad egg. Stricken would be a good word. He took her literally, and then picturing it, made it all the worse. She was ranting…oh no. He suddenly was looking for an escape, he knew how this worked. He remembered the rock pool. He dug himself deep this time, and there was no way out…no escape. Then, she opened the door. The look on her face, the sheer confusion in her eyes as she yelled at him;

“What the hell do you want from me?”

“I…”

Then he watched as she turned away, and the sound of her sobbing. It was simply the most tragic thing, and he looked all kinds of sorry now. But then in her whisper, it was like each word was chiseling away at his hard shell, bit by bit breaking off and smashing on the floor. She said, she loved him. The worst thing was, she suffered the same issues with expressing it as he did. It was like listening to his inner most thoughts, being said via her mouth. Rachael kept her back to him, and he watched as her shoulders sagged, the fight in her dying. He couldn’t stand it anymore. He stepped in as she told him to go away, instead, he wrapped his arms around her, and brought his stubbled cheek along side her soft one, pulling her closer into her.

“I…just….I..don’t know how to love ya right. I can turn a wheel, but…not know how to make you understand how I feel. Rachael. I love ya…more than me ship…more than….the sea.” If she allowed, he would turn her round to face him, where she could see the pain in his eyes. “Let me love you, Rachael.” Now, he was begging.

She felt his arms around her and wanted so badly to push him away…but she just didn’t have the energy to anymore. She was tired of fighting. He pressed his stubbled cheek against her softer one and she closed her eyes.

“I…just….I..don’t know how to love ya right. I can turn a wheel, but…not know how to make you understand how I feel. Rachael. I love ya…more than me ship…more than….the sea.” Her heart stopped. She could feel her heart stop. Did he say what I think he just said? she thought to herself. She felt herself turned to face him, allowing it so that he could see the pain in her eyes. She was shocked when she saw the same pain reflected in his own eyes. “Let me love you, Rachael.”

For the first time in days, she let a small smile grace her lips. “Say that again.” she whispered, pressing a hand against his cheek. She held her breath, wondering if he understood her statement. If there was a moment in time that could be bottled up and frozen for all eternity, this would be that moment.

“Say that again.” Three of the most beautiful words that he had ever heard her say. The way her hand moved so graciously to his cheek, had his brows come closer. He didn’t say what he did cause he felt he needed to. Moon said what was first and foremost in his heart.

“Let me love you, Rachael.” Said with the same tone as before, his eyes not looking away. He could see that she was holding her breath, and he feared her lungs might burst. He reached out and tucked a loose strand of her hair behind her ear. It was as gentle as he could muster. “I may be a pirate…but…I’m still a man. I’m not all…rough all the time. I want to love you the way you need. I…was too scared to ask you to show me.”

He had never spoken to her on this level of intimacy before. Maybe he should have done it sooner…a lot sooner, by the state of their relationship.

“Please…”

“Please…”

That one word…such a wealth of meaning. She placed her free hand on the back of his neck, caressing gently.

“James.” she whispered with longing. “Don’t you realize that’s all I ever wanted to hear from you? That I needed that affirmation that I wasn’t just your bedwarmer? How much plainer could I make it?” she wondered. She pressed her forehead against his. “I love you, ya crazy pirate. I’ve loved you the moment I laid eyes on ya when I was a fresh-faced gal of ten and three.”

She wanted so badly to kiss him, but she held herself in check. She wanted him to make the first moves this time. This time she would be the follower and not the leader.

She stared him in the eye and simply…waited.

Moon could hear nothing else. Not the sea with its waves lapping against the side of the ship, not the creaking of the timbers, as the ship rocked through the current, not even the sound of his own heart that was galloping within his chest. All he could hear were her sweet words. The touch of her hand to the back of his neck, it was how he had dreamt, but never taken the step in the right direction.

“I’ve loved you forever…” And then he moved in, cupping her face in with his large hands. Bringing his lips to hers, as he released a moan that was painfully soft. So unlike the hulking Pirate. It was like the yearning in him for her was taking over. From the press of his lips, it grew, like the onset of a storm, building. His hands combing back through her hair, and his body stepping into her space, chest to chest. The sweetest of kisses, the taste of her lips on his…fulfilled his desire. She was not some simple bed warmer….she was his woman, and he was going to treat her as she deserved.

Her eyes closed on a sigh as his lips pressed against hers. The moan he released from his own mouth set her desire aflame. But she would not let herself lead this dance. She had waited so long for this moment, she was not going to mess this up. She felt his hands in her hair as he stepped closer, chest to chest. She could feel his heart galloping in his chest like a runaway horse and it set her own pulse racing. She was pleased to know he was affected as much as she was.

She pulled back slightly to whisper his name. “James.”

It was more of a plea than an actual name. She wanted this man, wanted him to claim her as his so thoroughly there would be no mistaking who she belonged to.

She moaned into his mouth as his arms went around her.

- – -

Up on deck, the crew had cringed when they heard the shouting from belowdecks. But then it got silent, too silent and they threw each other worried looks. Billy looked at Doc. “I be thinkin someone should check on em. Make sure they didn’t kill one another.”

Doc sighed, knowing he was the one chosen for this job. He headed down in search of the two. He heard a sound from Rachael’s cabin and turned in that direction. His mouth opened to call out to her, but when he reached her door, he stopped in shocked surprise.

Seeing the tenderness in which Moon was treating Rachael, he felt like he’d intruded on something private. Not making a sound, he closed the door behind the two of them and headed back up.

“They’re…going to be a fair bit, me thinks.” he mumbled, face heated in embarassment.

Moon had always been gruff and a ruffian when it came to life aboard the Devil’s mystery. He treated his men and his ship firmly, but when it came to Rachael, he was always with two left feet and saying all the wrong things. His awkwardness came simply from not knowing how to treat her without losing her respect. If he had been too soft, then she may think less of him as a man. Now, that was all thrown to the wayside. The kiss was deepening, only for her to break it, and whisper his name;

“James.”

“Rachael..”

He said her name as though he was trying to breathe her in. Then she succumbed to him, kissing him again, and he couldn’t hold back, his hands searched her back, fingers kneading her shoulders, then down her back. The kiss became more passionate, as he held his breathe, not wanting to let the kiss end. Soon his lips made their way down her chin to her neck, as his arms locked around her, so he could never let her go. He started to murmur her name, again and again, and he even struggled to keep standing.

“Rachael…you’re my everything.”


The Bianchi Family Manor (10) – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0

 

 

The Bianchi Family Manor (10) – Rosas Spinis.

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
August 22, 2013 07:37AM
Doctor Bianchi’s Office

Josephine looked over when she heard the doctor picking up his mess. Walking over, she crouched down and began to help, a look of distraction covering her face. She said nothing as she helped, her mind lost in thoughts of the ballet and the tragedies that seemed to be sweeping through the manor. As she thought of them, she began wishing that she had listened to her father and just stayed. Jo would have lost out on the audition, but at least she would be safe.

Straightening up, she smoothed her dress down and looked up in time to see Johnathon stand before her. She was still silent as she listened, her eyes searching his as he spoke. He then asked her to take it away. Looking at the ground, Jo didn’t bother questioning his decision. It was his to make, and whenever she offered to heal people, she knew they often did not make the decision lightly. Flicking her soft blue eyes up to her father’s old friend, there was a foreign feeling tugging at her heart. It only intensified as he lifted her hand and placed it on his chest, but she brushed it off. He needed her help.
http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mbnhzzbqdz1ryfbu9o1_500.gif
Sighing, Jo averted her eyes from his gaze to stare around his office distractedly again. Whenever she wiped painful memories and emotions away, it always took a toll on her. A piece of her soul and even years off her life were taken every time she did so. She knew she would do it for Johnathon though. There was no hesitance in that respect. Slowly returning her gaze to the doctor’s, she nodded and drew him in for an embrace. As her arms wrapped around him tightly, her cheek rested against his chest and her eyes closed.

A glow began to surround them, a quiet hum emanated from her that was audible to the ear. Jo began to sigh as she felt her healing aura caress over Johnathon, her fingers caressing up and down his back as she waited for the inevitable. She used her mind to probe around Johnathon’s, seeking only the memories and pain affiliated with Saffron. As she found what she was looking for, an excruciating pain set her nerves aflame. All the grief, pain, and guilt flooded over Josephine like molten lava, her jaw clenching as she fought the urge to cry out. As her aura began to purge the feelings, her body shook in the doctor’s arms. Still, she said nothing as she felt a piece of her soul and life being ripped from her body, though it was evident that she was experiencing life-altering pain as she fell against Johnathon’s chest.

When it was over, she let out a gasp. Her aura began to fade and she was trembling in his arms. A slight sheen of sweat coated her face as she twisted out of the embrace. Her shoulders shook as she wrapped her arms around herself. She didn’t turn to look at Johnathon but whispered hoarsely “It is done.”
http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m8rkgkrpvw1r0z5ogo1_500.gif
It was at this unfortunate moment that Lydia returned to the office, concern soon etching on her face as she saw Josephine. Pulling the young woman into her arms, no words were exchanged as the shifter silently acknowledged what the half-angel did. Looking at Johnathon over Jo’s shoulder, she smiled gently to the doctor. All would soon be well in the Bianchi Manor. Pulling away from Jo, she looked down at her with a tender smile “Come, Ms. Bianchi has something she would like to show you.” Jo nodded as her body looked pale, the very image of death before she smiled at Lydia. Lydia’s warm nature brought a faint rosy color back to her cheeks, a sign of life once more. Nodding weakly, she then let Lydia lead her out of the office without a look back.

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
August 22, 2013 07:55AM
Doctor Bianchi’s Office

To each of us, we reach a point where we cannot fight the darkness alone. Johnathon had hit the rock bottom, and could no longer see the light, which for an angel himself, was a tragedy. He had suffered all the emotions that went with the grieving process, but it seemed to build into such a state, that it had affected his ability to function; to think coherently. When he asked Josephine to help him, he was in dire need. He simply couldn’t go on like that anymore, not with the waves of responsibility that he knew he had to take care of. Even the most powerful of angels has a weakness. Josephine, acted in the way that would have made her mother proud. Johnathon knew the sacrifice she was making in taking the pain away, but she was the only light he could find at that moment in time.

The embrace, which had wrapped both in the angelic aura, seeped inside of his being, and found its way into his heart and mind. In effect, cleansing him of the dark tides, and erasing the damage that had been done through his sorrow. As Josephine gasped from the pain, Johnathon tilted his head back, and opened his mouth. A fine mist of blackness started to emerge, like small black dots, that danced around his head. Like death itself was being weeded out of his body. Poor Josephine suffered for Johnathon’s ailment. He looked down at her, her quivering form, the line of sweat beads on her forehead. Johnathon held her in his arms for a moment, and kissed the top of her head gently, whispering. “Thank you, Jo.” He was indeed thankful. Free at last from his torment. It was like someone had thrown open a window in his mind, and the light flooded in. Joyous, and he found himself smiling once again. As Lydia entered and offered to take Josephine from the office to show her something important, Johnathon released the girl slowly and then leaned back against his desk. He appeared to be a few years younger, and even some of his grey hair had receded.

http://media.tumblr.com/507a7d63f0feb843cea69e3cb6980004/tumblr_inline_mkfjvvFEPW1qz4rgp.gif

Life in the Bianchi household, was about to return to normal.

<3>

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
August 25, 2013 07:39PM
Genevieve’s Private Gallery- Attic

http://img2.timeinc.net/people/i/2006/celebdatabase/mandymoore/mandy_moore1_300_400.jpg
Genevieve leaned against her easel as she stared at the giant picture of her mother, very impressed with her hard work. Though she acted unaffected by her mother’s death in front of her father, she was indeed deeply disturbed by the thought of being the only female Bianchi in the house. Her brother was a swooning puppy over Sam, her father was forever thrown into work, and she herself was always gone traveling. That would have to change as it seemed she was no lady of the house. Though she could trust the maids to keep her father in check, Genny took it upon herself to get her mother’s things in order. With a dramatic sigh, she tilted her head and tapped her chin with a paintbrush.

She didn’t hear as Lydia ushered Josephine in, Lydia placing a finger to her lips to tell Jo to be reverently silent as the Bianchi daughter painted. Josephine nodded and offered a weak smile in response to Lydia as the shifter soon then disappeared. Turning around to look at the paintings silently, she said nothing as she was lost in her own thoughts. She had realized then and there when she was offering her healing comfort to Johnathon that there were stirrings of feelings she ought not to have. He was older, for one, and was her father’s closest friend. Such a relationship couldn’t be. Jo felt so sure he felt nothing towards her, and to act impulsively would only ruin her.
http://24.media.tumblr.com/33387a039fca92d631ad7b93ec6a0754/tumblr_mkk0hkM0Il1rhw3hro1_500.gif
It was while Jo was lost in complete thought that Genny finally turned around and stared in surprise before smiling. “Oh, hello there Jo. Didn’t realize you would be up so soon.” Tilting her head, she frowned. “You did it again.”

Jo was nearly faint and had to lean against the easel as she whispered “I had to. It was your father. He isn’t as strong as you, Genny. He has to move on quickly.”

The Bianchi daughter frowned more and crossed her arms with the paintbrush still in hand. “Don’t try to pass it off like that. I know you think you love him, and you need to stop.” As Jo looked up to argue, Genny raised her hand. “We have been best friends for years. I can see right through your calligraphy. My father…I don’t think he is capable of loving you. I am sorry.” The conversation was short and succinct, just how Genny liked it. Turning her back on Jo, she continued painting as Jo stared ahead of her. Genny was right, and she was once more lost in her thoughts of Johnathon and her upcoming ballet.

Re: {RP} The Bianchi Family Manor
August 25, 2013 11:23PM
Doctor Bianchi’s Office

The gaslights were turned down low, the candles had dripped a lot of wax pools upon the floor and the Doctor was now relaxing in his chair. A tray of food had been brought in by Cookie, who was pleased to see the Doctor with an almost youthful glow about him. Course, she thought it was partly her doing, that she had given Mrs Peabody the fright of her life, thrusting her at the Doctor to be K.O’d. The real reason was that Josephine had taken away the pain and grief that he had been feeling. By this time, Reginald came in and could see that he had missed a great deal of the dramatics that had gone on in the office. Sure, he heard Cookie, and then the quiet muffled sounds from Josephine, but had no clue what Jo had done for his best friend. Taking a seat in the corner, opposite Johanthon, he brought his hands together, still grim at the findings they had made at the Cathedral.

“I believe we are dealing with not just demons, Johnathon. I think its a strong possibility that both what Vivian investigated and what we uncovered tonight, are actually separate incidents. To me, its like….the very evil of this city are standing tall in the face of all that is good, and declaring a kind of Holy war.”

In effect, what Reginald was saying, was true. The fact of the matter was, Johnathon’s son and the new found Saint Selene lookalike, Phoebe, were in the midst of some of the most evil of beings that dared to walk the face of the earth, including the Hollow street murderer, and the Vampire. What they didn’t know, was that it was going to be a factional war. Right under their very noses. Pity, the ladies at the Boarding house, held the clues to what was to be this eve. Then again, so did Johnathon. As he toyed with the fork on his plate, out of the corner of his eye, he again saw the invitation that was his for the ball. Furrowing his brow, he reached for it, and turned it over, only to see the seal on the back. When he saw the seal, he went into deep thought, and then looked up at Reginald.

“Reg…take a look at this.”

http://stream1.gifsoup.com/view/295400/sherlock-holmes-o.gif

He tossed the invitation over to the Detective, who caught it on the fly, and then turned it over himself. “What is it?

“An invitation…masked ball. Levi and Phoebe have gone to it. I was…you know, not in the mood for such events, but…take a look at the seal. Tell me what you see?” Reginald took out his spectacles and placed them on, and looked closely at the seal, which was the markings of a wolf. “Reg…read the inscription” Reginald then said outloud “Lupus est homo homini, non homo, non quom qualis sit novit” The Doctor sat back in his chair, and bit the corner of his bottom lip“Which means? Reginald’s jaw dropped and then he stared up at Johnathon in horror. “Wolf is the man for man, not man, when he does not know who is the other.” Johnathon rose and then raced for the hat rack, as Reginald jumped to his feet.“Werewolves? In London?” With no time to lose, the two men made a dash for the front door, and that ball.

http://gifninja.com/animatedgifs/104283/werewolf.gif

<3>


The Pirate’s Lady – A Pirate’s Life.

$
0
0

Forum RP: A Pirate’s Life

Players: CharlotteCarrendar & LadyBelz

Takes place onboard The Devil’s Mystery

 photo 14062196_zpsc09e34ce.jpg“Rachael…you’re my everything.”

She heard the words, believed the truth in them and it made her want to cry. She wrapped her arms around him, pressing her cheek to the top of his head as it was buried in her neck. Taking a chance, she slowly pulled away, eyeing him warily. What she did now, would prove to her once and for all he meant every word he said.

She stepped back a few paces, keeping her eyes on his as she reached back for the ties on her corset. Once she was free of its constraints, she dropped it to the floor then pulled her shirt from the waistband of her pants. Standing in shirt and pants, she then untied the shirt until was loose and open, showing tantalizing hints of what was beneath. She dropped her hands to her side and waited to see what he would do, trying to calm her racing heart. She was so nervous, her knees were shaking and she had to clamp her thighs together to keep from tumbling to the floor.

And still, she kept her eyes on his, scared to death that he would reject her once more, breaking her heart forever…

**

Rachael pulled away from his hold, stepping back and with wary eyes she watched him. James didn’t falter he remained as he stood, his eyes taking in her beautiful body. His breathing remained steady and he didn’t try to spoil the moment by speaking. There were no words that could describe her to him at this point. It was like…she was waiting for him to make a move. James’s patience paid off, when she started to reach for the ties to her corset, loosening the threads that kept it tied so the garment would simply slip from her form. It dropped with a light clatter, the whale bones assuring that. How she managed to wear it all the time mystified him. It was true, women were made of tougher stuff. Rachael was becoming the Rose of the Devil’s Mystery, slowly opening her petals, as she loosened her shirt, and showed the inner sweetness of her skin, the center of her bud. The lowering of her arms to her sides, and just standing there, showed of all things; submission. Just as he was the Master of the Ship, he was about to become Lord of her body. One foot stepped forward, then the next, till he came to be before her. But instead of staying there, he walked in behind her. Large hands reached for her shirt, and ever so gently drew it up and over her head, then draping it upon the bunk. Turning back, he brought his hands to her shoulders, smoothing them across the softness of her skin. He treated her like the flower she was. Tender caresses, that were certain to send jolts of electrical current through her body. James’s hands moved down her arms, and he gently bent his head down and kissed the back of her neck, while moving his body in closer to hers. The heavy musk of his own body, rich with salt and sandalwood, may give her a light head. A hand rose from her arms, and with the back of his hand, he caressed her cheek, while continuing to savour the nape of her neck. His free hand reached around, and strummed across from her shoulder down to her right breast, which he cupped in his hand. His thumb and forefinger, tweaking her nipple slightly. There was nothing rough about his actions, they were all precise and gentle. This is how he wanted to treat her, she deserved nothing less.

She held her breath, feeling lightheaded with emotion as he raised a foot to take a step. Would he go back toward the door and out of her heart and life for good or would he take this chance she was offering?

He stepped toward her and she gulped hard. He continued toward her slowly, as if she were a skittish doe about to bolt at the first sign of danger. She held her ground, shaking like a leaf in the wind, scared to move, scared to breath.

He did not stop before her like she imagined. He walked around behind her and she could feel the heat of him, smell that scent that was unique to him alone, sandalwood and the salt of the sea air. His large hands, calloused from years of pirating, touched her shoulders and she shivered beneath his touch. He reached down, drawing her shirt up and over her head, the cool air raising goosebumps along her flesh. She couldn’t move, didn’t think she had the stength to. Hands upon her shoulders once more, smoothing across and then down her arms as he pressed closer to her. She jolted, the feeling like a surge of electricity arching through her body and she had to bite her lip to repress the moan that threatened to spring forth, as he pressed a kiss to the back of her neck.

Her breath was coming in short pants as he reached up to caress her cheek, while still feasting upon her neck as if she were a delicious morsel. She may have well been to his mind. His other hand was not idle either, reaching up to cup her right breast. She felt his fingers tweak the hard nubbin of flesh and a bolt of desire shot through her. The moan she released into the silence of the room was dark and sensual, designed to entice him into further action.

Her head dropped back upon his shoulder, giving him further access to her skin, her eyes closed as she savored this moment of delicious torment. She felt treasured, cherished, as if she were a fine porceline vase on display. She was unaware she was speaking words as he caressed her slowly, lovingly.

“Please…oh please…”

**

Like a winged angel, James enveloped Rachael in his arms coming from behind. His right hand exploring, kneading her supple breast, while his lips sucked upon the flesh of the nape of her neck. The warmth of his chest was felt upon her back, and his kisses rained up towards the back of her ear, finding her ripe earlobe, which he started to suck and tease fleetingly with his tongue. James was in no rush in order to please his Rachael. His attentions were to heighten her arousal, which he could not only feel in the shiver of her body, but also the moans that escaped her lips. Rachael found herself unable to control her inner voice that audibly exclaimed “Please…oh please..” The want of her desire was rising, building its intensity, which James planned to savor.

James’s left hand moved down from her cheek, to glide past her left bosom, fingers so light though calloused from years at sea, till he found her belly. His hand moved in a swirling action, but at the same time drawing her closer back into his form. James could feel the roundness of her buttocks through her pants, and he adjusted his footing so he could push his hips right up, so his now hardened member could be felt beneath the cloth of his pants.

Drawing back his head, as she let herself rest her own head back to his shoulder, he turned his cheek, and then covered her lips with his own, his tongue feeding through her parted lips, and tussling with her tongue, as a rise of a guttural moan entered her mouth. He was still not speaking. No sonnets or words of love, for his body said far more in its actions, than he could possibly express.

Her eyes remained closed as his lips skimmed the flesh of her neck, hands caressing her breasts. She felt his teeth and tongue upon her earlobe, and moaned with desire. “James…” she whispered, daring not to say much more. Her hands, idle before now, reached up and back, slowly wrapping around his neck in a loose hold, designed to simply anchor herself in this stormy sea of desire she found herself marooned in, an action that pressed her breast deeper into his hand.

She felt his other hand pressed to her bare stomach, gently pulling her closer to the hard planes and contures of the male body behind her and she could feel the hardness of him pressed intimately against her bottom.

The press of lips against her own and she gasped into his mouth, his tongue easily slipping inside to dance with hers. She groaned, a high pitched sound that put in mind of a mouse being chased by a cat as it ran for its life.

And still, no words were spoken between them, other than the sigh of his name from her lips before he kissed her. There was no need to interrupt the moment with useless words and plattitudes. Actions were what were needed and actions they both took.

He was in total control, and she found that she did not mind one little bit.

She kept one arm around his neck, bringing the other forward to press lightly against his cheek as their kiss turned into something much more darker, deeper. She could feel herself falling and knew he would be there to catch her.

Involuntary, her body pressed back against his, brushing intimately against his hardness, causing her to moan into his mouth once more. She was throbbing all over, throbbing with the need to be possessed by this man.

**

The minute that she pressed her body back into his, James knew that she was ready. As he had been slow to move, letting his hands explore her rounded curves, the subtle swell of her bosom, he knew he could not contain the passion deep within himself anymore. It needed to be released, all the while ensuring that she knew that he saw her as his woman, to be treasured and adored. James swept her up to cradle her body to his form, as he took the few steps to the cot, that had been where he wished to take her for so long. Nights he had dreamt of this moment, coming into fruition. Carefully, he laid her down, so her head rested upon the pillow, with her hair spilling out to frame her beautiful face. Both hands drew down till reaching her pants, which he gripped at the waist, and slowly started to move them down over her hips, past her thighs and then off, to be cast upon the floor.

He stood up for a moment, the look on his face was one that radiated the presence of a man that saw nothing in the room but her. He unclipped his own trousers, and let them fall to the floor, before stepping out. He was now completely naked, unashamedly so. James placed his knee on the cot, and then guided himself so he was suspended above her using his hands with arms locked, and one knee resting in the space between her legs. His face was just inches from hers, and it was like he was waiting, but actually, he was focused on her eyes, staring into them. James was not about to crush her with the force of his will or his body, but instead bent his head down and kissed her lips delicately. This was now time for her take control. She had been more than patient.

Her eye flew open, surprise filling its green depths as he scooped her up into his arms. He took the remaining steps to the bed and gently placed her upon it, her hair fanning out like a red halo upon her pillow. She kept her hands resting beside her head, watching him carefully as he slowly drew her pants from her body.

As she lay naked before him, she had this sudden urge to cover herself, thinking that he would find her unpleasing to him, thinking this would be the moment where he would decide that he had made a mistake and leave her. The look upon his face, though, told her this was not the case. He stared at her as if he were a hungry man and her body was the only sustenance that would fulfill his needs. She shivered under that gaze, body trembling as she returned his look.

Mesmerized, she took him in as he slowly removed his own pants, until he stood before her, naked and proud, full with wanting for her. She took in her fill, a small smile upon her lips as she finally got to see the man she desired above all else in all his natural glory. He seemed to like what he saw upon her face, for he chose that moment to join her upon her bed, a knee resting between her thighs, arms locked in place to keep himself above her. His eyes were upon her own, watching, waiting for some sign from her. His head descended toward hers and she leaned upwards to meet his kiss, her hands pressed against his chest.

His heart was galloping beneath her palm. He was just as affected as she. She wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling gently, letting him know with her actions that it was okay, she was ready for him, she wanted him as much as he wanted her. She would not push him away anymore.

So saying, she wrapped her legs around his hips, pressing upwards against his hardness between her thighs, her feminine folds slick with need for him. Her fingers tangled themselves in his hair, massaging his scalp as she pressed her entire body, her entire soul against his, begging for him to take what she offered. Her body, her love.

She drew away from his lips, sliding her own across the stubble of his beard, until she reached the small area between neck and shoulder, nipping the skin gently with her teeth before soothing the ache with her tongue, repeating the action across his Adam’s Apple to the other side of his neck.

“James…please…” she moaned, returning to his lips to repeat the sensual kisses of earlier.

She could hold out no longer. She needed him as much as she needed air. She felt drugged with want, addicted to this man who was poised to claim her as his own.

**

For all the time that they had been together, this was the first true show of intimacy, on a level that neither had experienced before. This was no mere tumble in the silks, or an afternoon romp, this was love making. A deep and sated need to express his love for her, treating her like a musical instrument to which the sounds of her voice were the melody, as he strummed his fingers along her skin. He had held back considerably, though he felt the rage of desire built to a point, that he was like a bull at a gate, yearning to complete her. But he wanted her to feel that she had the right to chose to be his lover, to accept his embrace and take the final step before plunging into the sea of intimacy.

A small smile from her, almost devilish in its own way, he wanted to kiss and taste. And he did, but at this she yielded, giving into her Pirate lover. Her arms moving up and around his neck, to bring him home. With her hips squared to his own, and her legs entwined around him, he could feel the slick pleasure of her womanly folds. A warmth and tingling pleasure, as his hardened shaft ached to be consumed by her. James lined himself up, by drawing back his hips, and the head of his member rested just outside the entrance to her jewel. He had waited so long for this moment, and with her teasing his skin between his neck and shoulder, he tilted his head back, proud like that of a lion. Rachael begged him; “James…please…” It was all it took as in one swift movement, he brought his hips down, and coupled with her, feeling himself enter deep inside of her. So warm and tight, he let out a growl of satisfaction, the feeling euphoric. Basic instinct kicked in, and his hips slowly started to rise and fall, as he whispered her name…

“Rachael…I’m home.”

Their silhouette in the darkened room would show the two lovers finally becoming one.

She felt the change upon the air, felt it in her very bones as he drew his body back over hers. She held her breath.

This was the absolute moment she’d been waiting for, knew that it was time and she would not stop him, no matter what happened…

He plunged swiftly, deeply into her body.

There was a brief moment of pain and she couldn’t help but cry out at the shock of it, before it was swiftly replaced by pleasure. If he had known she was pure, he might have stopped. It was why she kept it to herself, she didn’t want him to stop. And now she was his in a way no harlot or bar wench ever would be.

She heard his words, coming from a great distance as he began to love her.

“Rachael…I’m home.”

“James…I love you…” she whispered, wrapping her arms around his back and pressing her forehead into his neck.

As the crew went about their business above their heads, the sun slowly sinking into the horizon, time seemed to stand still in the small cabin of The Devil’s Mystery as the lovers within shared in their pleasure of one another…


Night Land Castle (14) – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0

 

 

[RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 24, 2013 01:33PM
http://gyazo.com/a1fc56b20ffd93cdd6fa188c4a4c6cc6.png

Home of the Royal Family of Brax. Please state what room you are in. Please note that castles are generally surrounded by a small city, a capital of sorts.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 24, 2013 07:05PM
Selene and Joffrey’s Chambers

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7e4vzF6iu1rtyyna.gif
Selene sat in her chair at the vanity silently, watching her maidservants pull at her long blonde locks. Her stormy green eyes stared at her reflection as she stroked a dove in her hand. A small smirk curved her lips as she watched one of the maidservants struggled to keep a red rose in her hair. Flicking her gaze down to her dove as she spoke in a deadly calm voice, spelling trouble for the woman. “Magda…do you remember the last time you did not do my hair as was requested?” There was a small smile on her face as she asked the question as though they were speaking of the weather. “I wasn’t very happy, was I?” Her gaze then flicked to Magda. “And you couldn’t sit for a week, couldn’t you?”

Magda’s hands trembled as she tried not to pull the princess’s hair any further. “Y-yes, your majesty…I remember.” Looking down at the floor, she tried not to cry and bit her lip.
http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m2coabnjUA1qdfyd9o1_500.gif
Selene watched her with a raised eyebrow, her fingers clenching the bird tighter in her hand. It began to struggle in her grip, but she did not relent. With her free hand, she swatted Magda’s hand away and stood up from her chair slowly. Her eyes looked at Magda in the reflection, and her voice grew even softer. “Look at me.” Magda’s shoulders shook with the force of her fear but she raised her eyes to meet the princess’s. Selene smiled still and tilted her head slightly “That’s a good girl. Stand in front of me.” Magda let out a whimper but nodded, walking in front of Selene as though she were walking to her death. Selene leaned and in caressed Magda’s cheek as she murmured against her neck “If I didn’t have to meet my husband for breakfast so soon, I would feast on your heart…”

Magda let out a squeal of fear and looked to the side, trying not to gag at the princess’s closeness. “Y-yes…your grace…”

The princess then stepped away from Magda, her eyes blinking as she looked down at the bird in her hand. Confusion flooded her face as she slowly lessened her grip. Turning to look at Magda, she frowned sadly and walked up to her. Reaching up with a hand to touch her shoulder with concern, Magda flinched. Selene just stared at her for a moment before whispering “Please get me my white slippers…” Magda nodded quickly and rushed over to the vanity. Picking up the princess’s desired slippers, she hurried back to her and helped them on. Once Selene was fully dressed, she walked as though she were in a daze to the door. Looking over her shoulder, she smiled gently as her angelic aura surrounded her once more “Do try to rest, dear…” Magda nodded weakly and watched Selene walk out of the room. When she was sure she was alone, Magda collapsed against the vanity and began to sob.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 06:17AM
Desmond was waiting around the corner, leaning against a pillar as he wondered when the princess would finally make her appearance. He was not yet aware of just how bad she had been lately, but he did know enough to be wary of her being alone. Lately Selene had been flighty and agitated, a sign that her power had no outlet. If she kept herself bottled up anymore, it would be bad for those close to her. Hearing the swish of a woman’s dress and the quiet padding of shoes, he peeked his head around the corner and smiled gently.
http://29.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_ldb4mwZt821qex40do1_500.gif
“I trust you slept well, Princess?”

Selene nearly jumped out of her skin when she heard the warlock, clutching her chest as her eyes flashed an angry red. When she recognized the man who became the closest father figure to her proximity, she smiled and threw her arms around him“Desmond, you frightened me!”

He chuckled and patted her back lightly before he stroked her hair “I noticed…” As he took in her appearance, he nodded appreciatively and searched her face “I assume you have not seen your husband yet? Though I imagine the blood-curdling scream the whole kingdom heard has him quite preoccupied.”

The princess immediately frowned and began to walk again “He must be doting on Tempest again…honestly, if he keeps this behavior up, she will only get worse.”

Desmond quickly fell into step with his mistress and chuckled affectionately “Spoken like a true mother…Come now, dearest, you know Joffrey is just trying his best to be the greatest father he can be.”

As they walked towards the dining hall, Selene smiled gently and nodded. The familiar adoration and love brightened her face as she thought of her demon prince, and just picturing him with their daughter made her aura glow brighter. “He really is so good with her, isn’t he…If only he could shed some light on how to allow me to be closer with her as well.”

The warlock smiled knowingly before patted her arm “In time, dove. She is so young, so rambunctious. Tempest will always be a daddy’s girl, this is true. But there is always time to bond with your off-spring.” With that, they were in front of the dining hall and he took her hand. “Well, I shall go see what is taking them so long to find you, dearest. You go in an unwind. You look like the devil.”

Selene shot him a playful look and swatted him “I will have your head for that, sir…”

As she turned around and walked into the dining hall, a maidservant slipped out with a bruised face. Selene passed by her and the girl froze in fear until the princess was a safe distance. Desmond leaned against the doorway and murmured “Better my head than my soul…” Nodding distractedly, he turned around in a flourish of his cape and set off to find the prince and the ‘precious’ child.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 07:57AM
Black Fog Castle – Hall of Ancestors

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/PortraitHall_zpsa0f7645b.jpg

Having raided the kitchens after coming indoors, Tempest was wandering around munching on a cookie she had swiped out from under Cook’s nose. She was staring at the portraits of her ancestors that hung for all to see, trying to guess what the portrait’s subject may have been doing at the time.

This was her favorite section in the entire castle. It was here that she let her imagination run wild, making up stories to herself about the people in them and the clothes they wore.

She was especially fond of the portrait of her Grandmother. She looked so beautiful and regal in her crown and dress. She sat down on a bench opposite the portraits, cookie forgotten in her hand as she stared at the portrait.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/grandmother_zpsd17be90c.jpg

“I want to be like her someday.” she often mumured to herself.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 08:13AM
Black Fog Castle – Hall of Ancestors

It had been a long walk back up to the Castle, and by the time Joffrey had arrived, he hadn’t been able to catch sight of his young minx of a daughter; Tempest. Well, least he wasn’t hearing her screaming the Castle down that something had either, bitten, fallen, or gotten in her way. He still had the matter of the white pony to sort out, after going to great lengths to have her gift ready by Noon. Maybe he should have just reached into Nanny’s bag of holdings, to find a white pony. Least he knew he could stuff it back in there if Tempest didn’t want it.

As he walked along the halls, he would soon come across the Hall of Ancestors, that had paintings of all their relatives, even the ones that Joffrey despised. The one painting that truly gave him the creeps, was Selene’s mother’s portrait. Metia. Ugh, that woman. He was so close to blowing her off the edge of that mountain the day she chased him up the hillside to see what he had done to her daughter. Not the nicest of meetings. Half of him wished his mother Rose had managed to take a bite out of the woman before she left the Throne room that day.

http://ellamag.com/wp-content/woo_custom/160-Russell-Brand-book-cover.gif

It was as he came towards that awful picture, that he heard the voice of his daughter, Tempest.

“I want to be like her someday.”

“Ack…no..no, Sweetheart, wouldn’t it be better to be like Mummy? Mummy is soooo much nicer. Nanna’s got saggy bosoms.” Joffrey said, then suddenly imagined Metia topless and threw up in his mouth a little. He sat down beside his daughter and placed his arm around her. “Sweet pea. Sometimes cause something looks pretty on the outside…erm…doesn’t mean they are pretty inside.” He knew this for a fact.

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 08:21AM
Her father’s voice startled her a bit as he sat down beside her, putting an arm around her small shoulders.

“Ack…no..no, Sweetheart, wouldn’t it be better to be like Mummy? Mummy is soooo much nicer. Nanna’s got saggy bosoms. Sweet pea. Sometimes cause something looks pretty on the outside…erm…doesn’t mean they are pretty inside.”

Tempest thought about that for a few moments, her childish brain processing that information. She turned her gaze back to the portrait, her little head cocked to one side as her eyes poured over her grandmother’s features.

“I don’t want to be like Mummy. She’s mean to me sometimes. I want to be like her.” she stated stubbornly, pointing at her Grandmother. Then in the ways of children everywhere, her attention was snagged by something else. “What are bosoms?” Tempest wondered, looking up at her father.

“Do they hurt? I heard Maid speaking to Cook about her bosoms were sore after one of the horsemen squeezed them too hard. Why did that man do that, daddy? I don’t think I like him. He should be killed for hurting Maid.”

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 08:36AM
Black Fog Castle – Hall of Ancestors

Ever said something and then wished to the heavens that you hadn’t? Well, that is exactly what Joffrey was feeling at this very moment, for ever mentioning Nanna and Bosoms in the same sentence. Tempest, the little darling had her sights set on being like Nanna, cause she thought her mother was mean to her. Tempest really needed a wake up call on that one. Joffrey had seen Metia when she was angry, and let’s just say, that there was less fire in hell that day.

“I don’t want to be like Mummy. She’s mean to me sometimes. I want to be like her.”

“Trust me, Sweet pea. Mummy is one hundred times nicer than Nanna. But you might need to spend some time at Nanna’s with your aunt Clarice, to see what I mean.” Joffrey said with a strained voice. The very idea of Clarice and Tempest having sleep overs, was unsettling. But the worst was to come, when an inquisitive child asks the big question, and this one, was going to be damn hard to answer.

“What are bosoms?”

“Bosoms? Oh…err…they are….”

“Do they hurt? I heard Maid speaking to Cook about her bosoms were sore after one of the horsemen squeezed them too hard. Why did that man do that, daddy? I don’t think I like him. He should be killed for hurting Maid.”

What a mouthful. She had been eavesdropping on the help, and learning of the manhandling ways of the horseman. Groping the maid. Half of his mind wanted to know which one, cause he probably had a good job at touching up her boobs too, if it was the one he thought. Coughing loudly, he pulled on shirt collar, and then tried to explain what “bosoms” were.

“You see…when a girl gets to a certain age….she…she..uhm…gets…STUNG..that’s it, by the …the..Milk and Honey fairy Bee. Yes..Milk and Honey. So, she gets stung on her…chest and they swell up….and…you end up with…bosoms. So yes it hurts, just like a big…really big bee sting, when they are squeezed. Like…when the naughty bee stung you today. See? Only..that was a bee and not the Milk and Honey fairy bee…cause…..you are…too little…yes..and not ready for that…yet. Soo…why don’t we go find Mummy, and you can show her your…blue elephant?”

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 08:44AM
Listening to him explain about bee stings brought back to mind her own pain from earlier that day and she huffed a little. “I don’t think I want bosoms, daddy. I don’t like bees.” she grumbled. “Daddy, your face is all red. Are you going to change into Demon Daddy. I like Demon Daddy. He’s fun to play with.” Tempest giggled. “Do you think Mummy will like my elephant. He’s the bestest elephant ever. Thank you, daddy. Can we go eat now? I’m hungry.” And so saying, she shoved the rest of her cookie into her mouth, chewing like a deranged camel.

Twirling in a circle, she skipped off toward the family dining room, wondering what deliciousness Cook had thought of for their meal, again leaving behind a father who was probably wondering what he’d gotten himself into.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 12:23PM
Hall of Ancestors
http://thoughtcatalog.files.wordpress.com/2012/10/half-nelson-ryangosling-portable.gif?w=640&h=352
Desmond was once more waiting in behind a corner for Joffrey when he heard the little princess speaking. He wasn’t particularly thrilled by small children, but he certainly had a way with them. He waited for Tempest to prance out of sight before he stepped out of his shadowy corner and smiled faintly at the demon prince. “She’s just so…charming.” He had heard Tempest say how mean Selene was and that deeply troubled him. Apparently her inner darkness was even lashing out at her own blood. With a sigh, he stepped forward and tried to keep his concerns from reading on his face. “Your majesty, the princess is waiting for you in the dining hall. I would say she has had a trying morning.” Desmond was sure not to tack on his last thought out loud You would know such things if you were present enough for your wife. It was not his place to judge, and though he had not the faintest idea what was so charming about the little Tempest, he had a small understanding of the bond between father and daughter. He was not quick to pass judgement, but there was a small spot of jealousy festering in his heart for Joffrey. The moment he set eyes on Selene, he knew she was something to treasure. However, Desmond was also quick to learn she was not his to treasure. Selene had made it very clear to everyone in the kingdoms that her heart beat only for Joffrey. Still, it was hard not to appreciate her whenever she was around. The warlock then shook his head to break himself away from his thoughts and his smile widened. “I trust your morning has been going well for you and your princess, then?” He tilted his head for a moment before spinning on his heel to lead the prince towards the dining hall. He was an odd sort of fellow.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 25, 2013 12:35PM
Dining Hall

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lw8p7vNXfE1r8sic2o1_500.gif
Selene had made her way into the hall, but she was not sitting at the table like Desmond had expected her to. Instead, she was sitting in a chair surrounded by a group of lords and ladies, a baby lamb she had rescued from the kitchen laying in her lap. As she stroked his head and cooed to it softly as though she were his mother, the crowd swooned. Though her smile was gentle and tender as her expression, her blue eyes held the threat of an impending storm. Sitting back in her seat, she leaned down to kiss the lamb’s head before throwing the crowd a dazzling smile. They all ‘awed’ in response as their hearts seemed to melt. Laughing softly, she nuzzled into the lamb before speaking to one of her maidservants. “See to it this poor creature makes it to my chambers tonight. He is my new pet and I expect him to get the same royal treatment as his mummy.” As the lamb was then taken from her grasp, she sent him a dainty grin as her new love was carried off. Sighing softly, she then crossed her legs and arms as she looked around the dining hall. “What is keeping my husband and child?”


Night Land Castle (16) – The Blood of Kings.

$
0
0

 

 

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 08:36AM
“I was not hurting Daddy. No, it is more likely your father would be hurting me.” At that, Tempest looked up, eyes wide. Before she could ask, her mother stared at her with a look Tempest had seen many times before when she thought her mother didn’t think she had noticed, a look many of the village children had given Tempest when she tried to play with them before they shunned her for being who she was. Oh yes, Tempest was very familiar with the emotions of hate and loathing and this is how her own mother stared at her now. She listened to her mother speak, her own anger and hate growing within her like a rabid dog. “Need I remind you that you are a princess of the house of Brax? Though I realize you are a mere child and cannot be held accountable for such silly whims and idiotic choice of words, you are my daughter. You will start acting like a princess or you will find all those pretty little treasures daddy gives you gone. You will be sent to live with your grandfather and grandmother where you can learn to discover that part of you which is supposed to be a little angel. I look at you now and only see a spawn.”

The anger was growing within her at each word her mother spoke. Her mother paused from her leaving before turning back toward her, leaning down to touch their foreheads together and placing a hand on her cheek. “You are my greatest joy, Tempest. I just want what is best for you.” Tempest held herself still as her mother kissed her cheek before she stood to leave the room. Tempest’s eyes were glowing gold in anger and before her mother reached the doorway, she said three words in the silence of the room.

“I hate you.”

Nanny gasped as Tempest jumped to her feet and ran from the room, so unbelievably angry that her hair started to smoulder.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 08:49AM
The Dining Hall

Some family dinners are just like wars, in a sense. Tempest let fly with her barrage of questions on penises, her mother retaliated with a very broad description of what they were, and also informed Tempest that she had a vagina, to which her daughter did a back hand serve of the fact she did in fact have a blue elephant. But when Selene let the child have it with both barrells, in front of the ladies and lords, and the staff, he noted that his daughter was not up to task on how to deal with her mother’s outbursts, even if they were said in anger. Joffrey wasn’t sure what he thought when Tempest was regarded as spawn, not an angel like her mummy. Tempest was a handful, but weren’t all seven year olds, like this? A brief moment, he saw his wife try to share a gentle moment with her daughter, forehead to forehead. You would think that this was the last of it, but Tempest let it be known that she hated her mother. As Tempest fled the room, and Selene’s doggy had already announced that Selene was taking a vacation alone to the Vaas plains to see her parents, the demon Prince knew where his place was, and that was with his daughter. Not bothering to dismiss the court, Joffrey rose from his chair, and gestured for Nanny:

“Help me find Tempest, before she gets herself into a pickle.”

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 09:05AM
Selene and Joffrey’s Chambers

As Selene stood before her bed looking over her clothes to break, Magda was brushing her hair and trying to calm the princess down. “Surely she did not mean it, your grace…”

The princess said nothing as she stared at the bed, her rage replaced by despair and sadness that her child was not able to see past her darkness to the angel that was beneath her hard exterior. Time had changed Selene for the worst, it seemed, as well as her relationship with her daughter. She could remember a time when she had played with Tempest, chasing her about the castle and cooing to others about how proud she was of the child she had created with her demon prince out of love. Now it seemed that as she was unable to control the powers growing with herself, Selene was severing bonds between herself and her family. Selene felt that Joffrey would soon grow to loathe her and take Tempest away for her protection, and that Tempest would never meet the true angel that her mother was.

As the princess struggled with her internal conflicts, Desmond stepped into her room. Seeing that she was distraught pained him, regardless of the fact that he knew it was because she was afraid of losing her husband and child. Though he wished he could have Selene to himself, he knew she would never be truly happy unless she was with Joffrey. He was the light of her world, despite being a demon. There was nothing he could do to break them apart, but lord knew he tried. Stepping up to Selene, he pulled her away from the bed and into his arms. She fought him at first but then sank into the comfort of his arms. Her world felt like it was spinning out of control, and she knew nothing of Desmond’s true feelings. Desmond tilted his chin down on her head and began to stroke her hair. “There there…it will be all right. I can tell just by looking at you that there are tears threatening to fall.”
http://stream1.gifsoup.com/view2/1409748/amanda-seyfried-o.gif
Selene pulled back to look up at him, smiling weakly but her chin lifted in defiance. “I don’t cry anymore.”

The warlock quirked an eyebrow and looked down at her. “Everyone cries. But do not fear, you will not have to fear losing control when you are finally away from your family.”

As Desmond spoke of her leaving, she looked towards her bed at the clothes laid out. Sighing softly, she didn’t look at Desmond as she murmured “I plan on bringing Tempest with me, and Joffrey, if he can stand it. I can’t bear to be away from Joffrey, not when my heart feels split like this. I need him, Desmond.” Allowing her eyes to meet Desmond, she shrugged with a weak smile “And I love Tempest. There is such a rift between us that I fear it will have to be me to make things right. Though things are strained between us, she is my daughter, and I love her. Simple as that.”

Selene then walked towards the bed and began to pack her clothes, Desmond standing near the door looking like he was ready to explode. He was so close! She was almost alone with him, and he wanted to prove to her parents that it was Desmond she should be with. Only Desmond could hone her dark magic in for the purpose of good, to show Selene what true power looked like. And she still spoke of Joffrey after he constantly abandoned her to be with that brat! Wiping his scowl off of his face, he crossed his arms and stared the princess down as she packed “I will be there for you every step of the way…” Selene only nodded distractedly, focusing more on how she would try to convince her family to go with her.
http://i.huffpost.com/gen/809442/thumbs/r-RYAN-GOSLING-large570.jpg

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 10:10AM
Castle Courtyard – Knight Gathering

Just as Leon was about to speak, he felt a familiar presence, one all too familiar, and looked to his sight when she reached him. He watched her flash that sarcastic smile of hers, and shove the harlot away. When she looked to him, he caught her blue eyes deeply within hers. He smiled softly, and chuckled when the woman simply walked away at her words. Placing his back to the wall, so his front was now facing Regina, he sighed, sizing her with a cocky grin. “Well that was most uncalled for Pup.” He chuckled at the pet name. “If you’d have rather it be you in her place…” He leaned in close to her, taunting her with the sensual sound of his voice and look in his eyes. “..all you have to do is ask.”
http://x4ashes4ashes.files.wordpress.com/2012/03/dustin-clare-as-gannicus-gif-chosen-path.gif?w=640
Leaning against the wall again, he laughed. though his words were anything BUT a joke in truth, he played them off as such. After all, they were warriors, not lovers. romancing women for anything but crazy sex was not a strong point for Leon, despite the silver tongue he’d gained not long after the war. His words never seemed to work on Regina. If they did, she hid it pretty damned well. He looked to the woman as she tauntingly stared at him while caressing another man. “You know, a man has needs Regina. You can’t go pushing ever harlot away because you’re jealous.” His eyes fell on hers, and he spoke again.”I know it’s hard to see me getting all the attention these days.” He chuckled and shrugged. “You may just have to get used to it.” He pushed himself off the wall, and turned toward his tent site, walking powerfully towards it. He assumed Regina would follow, if only to get some sarcastic remarks of her own in, and he’d gladly offer his own puns to keep the conversation going, if only just for that.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 10:59AM
Castle Courtyard – Knight Gathering
http://i1124.photobucket.com/albums/l575/TiannnaLoves/Ellen%20Hollman/tumblr_miouo20zvg1r83gzfo1_500.gif~original
Regina rolled her eyes when Leon called her Pup. Leon knew how Regina felt about pet names, but it didn’t really bother her as much because it was said from him. If from anyone else, it would be their head. Her eyes then went back to the girl that had left to go see the other warriors. Of course doing what she did to Leon, but on the other men that linger around he training arena. Regina eyes soon flickered back to Leon’s when he brought up that all she had to do was ask if she wanted sex from him. She just stared at him, she didn’t know what to say. Regina had a few urges here and there, but she didn’t except it to be from Leon. Yes Leon knew his way with words and sometimes it was hard for Regina to resist such excitement, but she was strong enough to do so.
Regina then rolled her eyes once more when Leon told her that men have their needs. But she quickly flashed him a “excuse me?!” stare when he said that she was jealous of the harlot that was caressing him.
“What?! Jealous?! I was not!”
She said loudly as her arms flew up in the air. Honestly, Regina was jealous. She didn’t like when random women approach him in a sexual manner. Regina knew how great of a guy Leon was, and she felt that he could do way better then these skanks that roamed around the village and training grounds. She then heard Leon ramble about getting all the attention and how she might have to get use to it. But before Regina could say anything back to him, Leon was already walking towards the tent site. Of course Regina followed him behind him as she continued to nag about him saying that she was jealous and then about him getting all the attention.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 11:27AM
Castle Courtyard – Leon’s Tent

Leon pushed his way through the large, black, draping cloth that was the entrance to his tent. as was custom to high ranking people, the tent was larger than the others. as well as much more intriquetly designed. At it’s top point flew the banner of the House of Brax, with honor and loyalty. The inside was incredible. Tables bountyfull with food and drink. Trophies, medals, even trophy weapons from the many fights Leon has had over the years were held on shelves around the place. It was a thing to behold in truth.
http://31.media.tumblr.com/6f8bce032fb07116910c88d2c32c4c9a/tumblr_mklpci3aQg1s6yy63o1_400.gif
As Regina followed close, the two were bickering, or what seemed to be bickering, about her jealousy and such. “Dear, the fact that you have to argue the matter proves it.” He moved to the tables of food and drink, taking a whole jug of wine and bringing it to his lips greedily. He turned to face her once he removed the pot from his lips. “You’re jealous of the attention I get. It’s OKAY. Envy is common for those of our kind.” Moving his way to the shelf with his trophy weapons, he stopped mid way and looked to her. “Well, not me, but that’s because I have and can get…almost…anything I want.” Sizing her up and down, he winked as he swigged from his pot again.

Reaching the Shelf, he set his eyes on a blade he most admired, and one that was his most favored in all his collection. It was large, much too large to be held in one hand. He set down his jug of Wine, and lifted the sword into his hands as his mind was flooded with memories. raising a brow, he turned fully around and face Regina, the blade in his hands. “Regina, have I ever told you the story of this sword?”

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 12:08PM
Castle Courtyard – Leon’s Tent
http://i1124.photobucket.com/albums/l575/TiannnaLoves/Ellen%20Hollman/tumblr_mncaq6hD2V1qdzc77o1_250.gif~original
Regina entered into the tent along with Leon. Inside held a lot of stuff. Food, Leon’s trophy weapons, and etc. When Leon began to speak again about her jealousy of the attention he was getting she would say nothing but shake her head in disagreement. Regina knew if she wanted the attention from every man or women in the kingdom she could, she had no doubt about that. She then followed Leon to the trophy weapon shelf that stayed far back in the tent. Her blue eyes scanning all of the trophy weapons that stayed peacefully on the shelf. Instantly she looked over to Leon as she started to speak again, about how he didn’t envy because he could get anything and everything he wanted. But that wasn’t true because many times as he tried to have a sexual relation with Regina it ended up never working. Her cheeks would quickly flush pink when Leon winked at her, then a soft smirk would slowly appear on her face as she remained looking at him. Her eyes then followed Leon’s movement from when he pick up one of the trophy weapons, it was a sword. When he turned back around to face her she would look back at him, then back at the sword. Leon then questioned her about if her ever told her about the story of the sword. Her lips parted as she started to respond back to Leon.
“No, you haven’t Leon. But, I would love to hear about it.”
she said softly. 

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 04:32PM
The Halls

Joffrey was searching in nearly every room for his young daughter, Tempest who had run off after another altercation with her Mother. This seemed to be a weekly occurrence, and it did bother Joffrey somewhat that the pair just simply couldn’t get on. Selene was hot and cold to her daughter, fluctuating between her angelic self and that of her darker side. Course, he might well be to blame for this, for he was the one that got her pregnant with his demon spawn in the first place. But that didn’t matter now, what mattered was finding his daughter and consoling her.

Nanny’s heels clattered along the stone floors of the halls, peeking in rooms, and even checking cupboards, behind tapestries, even sticking her head into a suit of armor. Tempest was an excellent player of hide and seek. For her size meant she was able to burrow her way into any opening. One thing that worried her, the child’s hair was aflame when she ran from the dining hall, so there was a strong possibility that she might set some drapes alight.

“Tempest? Tempest dear…where are you?” Nanny sung out, becoming frantic with worry.

<3>

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 26, 2013 09:36PM
Castle Grounds near the Gardens

Although a few of the servants had tried to stop her on her run through the halls, Tempest was angry and very upset and didn’t want to have anything to do with anybody. Those who tried to stop her, soon found themselves writhing around on the ground in pain from their singed or burnt hands. It was a warning to the rest who saw her to back off. Soon she was in a part of the castle that rarely had servants so her passing went unnoticed.

While her father and Nanny searched for her inside the castle walls, Tempest was running out the doors of the castle and onto the grounds. The tears were blinding her as she ran and a few times she nearly tripped and fell, her need to get as far away from the woman who birthed her overriding her child’s common sense. She knew where she needed to go, she just had to get there before anyone noticed her.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/The-Secret-garden_zpsc8d3917d.gif

She was as quick as a rabbit and had ways of not being found unless she wanted to be. This wasn’t the first time her mother treated her as if she should have been older and more wise to the ways of royalty. She was just a little girl trying to find her way in a very big world. Why lay the blame on her shoulders for being who she was? It wasn’t right, it wasn’t fair and despite her age, she knew the way her mother treated her was wrong.

She avoided the tents she could see in the castle’s courtyard and the many knights and warriors milling about, ducking around rocks and barrels as she continued her journey. Once she was past, she headed to a section of wall she had discovered quite by accident.

She had been playing one day and Nanny had fallen asleep. Tempest decided to explore the castle grounds a little more, appeasing her child curiosity.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/588056-dettaglio-di-un-muro-di-mattoni-a-un-sito-di-antiche-rovine-romane_zps73d27fbf.jpg

She had been walking along this section of wall when she had leaned against it to let a herd of horses and their minders go by so she wouldn’t be trampled underfoot. It seemed the wall wasn’t really a wall, but a hidden doorway to a secret area still within the castle walls. It was in this secret area that she met her first and only friend, her best friend.

She had made her way back to Nanny shortly before she awoke, playing with her dolls while harboring her own little secret. She had thought about telling her parents, but something inside of her told her that this was something she should keep for herself: her own private happy spot.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/tumblr_lz57h5jdNP1qaw501o1_500_zpsdadcaabe.gif

She made it to the ruined section of wall and after glancing about to make sure she wasn’t spotted, she stepped through the invisible barrier, secure in the knowledge that the magic hiding her happy place could not be detected by any means. She breathed a sigh of relief before walking at a more sedate pace through the flowers in search of her friend. She wiped the tears from her face, not wanting to be questioned about why she was crying. She wasn’t ready to face such things just yet.

Reaching the clearing, she spotted her best friend laying in a patch of sunlight. He appeared to be sleeping but he had been known to fool her into a false sense of security before. Cautiously approaching, she waited until the last possible moment before she pounced. As before, he was aware of her presence as always, and with a laugh, rolled onto his back to catch her in his arms. She laughed in childish delight as he hugged her close.

http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v20/Blackcat666x/263849_zpsaeecb47b.jpeg
Philippe and an teenage Tempest

“Bon jour, ma petite.” he greeted her warmly, staring into her eyes.

“Bon jour, Philippe.” Tempest giggled, slowly feeling her anger and pain drain away. He noticed anyway.

“Why so sad? And do not lie to me little one. You know I can always tell.” Tempest rested her forehead on his chest with a small sigh.

“Mummy hates me. She said mean things to me today. She called me ‘spawn’. Why would she do that? I don’t understand.” Her lower lip trembled and her eyes filled up with tears. She was hugged closer, comforting without being crushed beneath his strength.

“I don’t know why mummies do such things, my darling child. There, there now. Dry those tears.” He set her on the ground and rolled onto his stomach, patting his side. “Rest child. I will watch over you until you awake.” Tempest did as requested with a small, tired yawn. Once she was settled, Philippe carefully wrapped one of his wings around her like a blanket and kept watch over his friend.

Re: [RP] The Blackfog Castle
August 27, 2013 05:55PM
Castle grounds

The Prince was now frantic. He had much of the staff now hunting the grounds for his precious daughter, Tempest. Nanny could be heard, her voice booming as she was looking in cupboards, the kitchen, the cellars, even the dungeons, where some of the imprisoned were even shrugging their shoulders, while shackled up and the executioner made a clueless expression, just before chopping off a thief’s hands.

“Not…seen ‘er, Nanny.” The executioner stuttered as the thief was letting out a blood curdling scream. “Oh shut up, you. Tis a scratch.”

Stables

http://i5.newhorse.com/dynamic/photos-category/horse-photos-section-533/melvillerich/510.stall_photo_1.gif.jpg

Joffrey had a bright idea that Tempest might be hiding in the stables. She did have a thing about ponies, even if she did prefer the blue elephant to the white pony he had organised. Running into the stables, he started searching in every lot, the sound of the gates being opened and closed, with large handfuls of hay being tossed in the air, as Joffrey tried to find his missing daughter. Seated outside the stall that had the white pony waiting, was none other than Minerva. She had been waiting hours for this, and was a bit surprised to see the Prince look so frazzled.

“If you be looking for the white pony, he is just in here, M’lord.” Minerva purred, rising to her feet, and smoothing out her gown with her slender digits.

“What? What are you on about, woman?” The Prince said, poking his head out of a stall, hay now caught up in his disheveled locks.

“The…white pony you ordered. It’s right in here.” The witch said with a sing song voice and a sweeping gesture like you would get from a game show model. Minerva obviously didn’t get what was going on.

“I haven’t go time for that now! My daughter is missing! Screw the pony.” The Prince said, running past and taking a quick look at it. “Hells bells, it is white. Ugh. Get rid of it. and with that, the Prince ran out of the stables, and headed out to the courtyard, screaming for Nanny.

The witch froze, her face strained as she couldn’t believe what she just heard. “But…I…” The horse whined, and then raised its tail and dropped some dung upon the floor. The Witch snapped her fingers and the horse changed back to black. With curled fists, she stomped out of the stable, and went to chase after the Prince.

http://feminema.files.wordpress.com/2012/02/sandra-bullock-and-practical-magic-gallery-1.jpg?w=480

<3>

 


Disco (5) – River Marked.

$
0
0

 

 

 


Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 01, 2013 11:30PM
Outside, Front

Mills stopped and leaned against the side of the building, right next to the door. She watched Bones and Circe with a small glare, not directed at them. The car ride with Circe blabbing about the hot new kid had not helped her anger at Seph. Circe, standing in front of Bones, pouted, tilting her head to the side, her curls bouncing in the same direction. “But parties are all about not thinking. And you and Aunt M are here anyway. How much trouble could I possibly get into, Bonesy?” Her pout became a little sassy. It was playful though, and not meant to be challenging him in any way. However, she was also sort of staling their entrance – Seph would be less than happy to see her, and she didn’t exactly want to continue their fight, but she didn’t want to have to be the one to apologize either.

http://images5.fanpop.com/image/photos/30900000/Cher-Lloyd-cher-lloyd-30937573-500-225.gif



http://images4.wikia.nocookie.net/__cb20130622141504/mortalinstruments/images/6/60/Photo_Isabelle_01.png

Tess and Mark approached the vampire slowly. He wasn’t a very important member of the local coven, probably wouldn’t be missed. The two weren’t sure why Jace wanted him dead, but they weren’t ones to question orders. That was Jackson’s job. Mark ducked behind the dumpster quickly, having cast a spell on both of them to disguise their scents via his runes. Tess continued walking, her impassive expression becoming a seductive smile. “Hey there, sweetie.”

The vampire turned and regarded her, a smile lighting up his own face. “Don’t believe we’ve met before, babe.” He walked to meet her, coming a little too close for her comfort. The impatient asshole was already leaning down for his “prize” as her bracelet morphed into her whip, which he did not notice.

http://ruthsic.files.wordpress.com/2013/07/tumblr_mpoivxvctv1rccb9fo1_500.gif?w=604

Just as his lips were about to touch hers, she pushed him away from her with all her strength and swung the whip over her head, catching the barbed end around his wrists, raised as if he were going to bring both clenched fists down on her. He began to struggle, a feral growl erupting from his throat. Mark ran forward from his hiding place and drove his sword through the bastard’s heart, and just as quickly pulling it out and kicking him away. Tess secured him behind the dumpster with a chain, ensuring that he would stay there and bleed out. Manzenli could deal with him later. Mark was staring at her as she returned her once again bracelet to her wrist and dusted her hands off. “What?”

“Don’t do anything stupid, don’t sleep with anyone and don’t kill anyone else unless they try to kill you.”

Tess rolled her eyes at her brother, giving him a kiss on the cheek as she made her way to the side door, which the idiot vampire had left unlocked. “I’ll try my best. I will see you later.” She made her way through the back hall into the main part of the club, standing just to the side of the dance floor, her face becoming impassive but observatory once more.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/da674d5d805248b3c8d78ceee61d38ad/tumblr_mrmaulYkX91svvryxo2_500.gif

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 02, 2013 06:53AM
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lor92tMZ7y1qmegcko1_500.gif

Eric just keep on walking through the crowd, moving some people out of his way, this was the only problem from this places too many people. All off sudden he felt a grip on his arm, he turned his head and noticed it was Maha holding his arm, he couldn’t help but to smile and let a chuckle escape from his lips.
“No problem.”
He told her, since he didn’t minded on having her holding his arm, even tho she wouldn’t be able to hear his words, reading his lips would be enough for make her understand. They still didn’t had destination, and he began to wonder what should they do, he didn’t wanted to sound a boring guy, and he wasn’t here for be bored, he was here for have some fun, so of course, he would do what he wasn’t used to do. Drink and go to the floor dance. Of course Eric already tasted alcohol before, but only a small glass in special occasions, or a beer per week, nothing that would leave him drunk.
He tilted his head down and leaned in closer to her ear.
“Let’s go get some drinks first, then dance floor.”
He answered, and just started to walk, not yanking his arm away, since he figured out it was better having her holding his arm so she would always be on his sight. Reaching the bar, he began to wonder what would he get for himself, not a beer, that would be way too soft, but he didn’t wanted to start off too strong either, not yet. Well, the only thing that come in his mind was some cocktail, and the bartender was already making it, in front of them, waiting for Maha order her drink so he could prepare it as well.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 02, 2013 07:47AM
Caleb almost considered approaching the Girl, until she got up and left to the Dance Floor. He was going nowhere near dancing. He just sight and turned up his headphones, watching the crowd, as more and more beautiful Women poured in. Maybe this Town wasn’t going to be so bad after all. He noticed a leggy blonde staring a hole in the side of his face. It was more awkward than flattering, because she was staring at him like she was doing hard math in her head. He forced a smile and nodded, waving awkwardly, then spun facing away in his stool. Note to Self: Hot Chicks are weird in Derry.

http://i1283.photobucket.com/albums/a543/emmettcullenmg/Caleb%20Logan/tumblr_mrskrmP3IB1s52bkro1_250_zps949705da.gif

Caleb hadn’t gone to school that afternoon, so he didn’t know any of these Girls names, but he could feel them watching him. He should have been flattered, but he got the feeling that any New Faces got plenty of attention in this Small Town. He felt the need to get drunk again. He slipped out the flask he had snatched from Galtem’s liquor cabinet before they left, and drank it as inconspicuously as he could. He was going to make the best of the night.

http://i1283.photobucket.com/albums/a543/emmettcullenmg/Caleb%20Logan/tumblr_mr6zetzcLh1qmw3xso2_250_zps1f25c211.gif

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 02, 2013 08:18AM
Alec pulled up on his bike just outside the Club, parking in an empty Motorcycle spot. Fixing his hair a bit, Alec hopped off his bike with the widest grin on his face. Parties were his thing. He had the wordplay of a god and the looks to match, so he normally spent his time gathering names and potential victims of his next tyrade. And tonight, he was dressed to kill. He wore his normal Black Leather Jacket and a tight, fitted black t shirt under neath it. Black thin legged jeans covered his lower half and Black Nike air’s were worn on his feet. He wore a necklace his mother had given him as well. A small red rose made of smoothed ruby. The Rose was worth hundreds of dollars, possibly even thousands, yet it meant even more sympathetically. His hair was gelled and spiked, and before he even stepped from his bike he got a double take from a woman entering the club, giggling with her friends. Alec winked and smiled at her as he left his bike and followed them in.
http://s1.stliq.com/c/l/5/5b/14179888_the-vampire-diaries-michael-trevino-scopirete-molto-di-pi-su-tyler-0.png

Entering, he began to scan the club for Rosa, his tigress, yet could not find her. Even with his greatly enhanced vision and sense of smell, the sweat of others mixed with alcohol and food pulled her specific scent from his nostrils. Thus, he assumed she hadn’t made it yet. He had suggested her riding with him, but she insisted to go alone, and so, he let it be. and now she’s late. This thought made him grin as he made his way to the bar. He may be eighteen by law, but he could easily pass for 22 any day. Waving the bartender over, he spoke when the woman got to him. “Leme get a beer and a burger baby. Medium rare.” With a wink and the flash of his white smile, the woman winked back and nodded with a shy grin of her own. She handed him the beer and went in the kitchen to deliver the order. Alec popped it open easily with his thumb and turned in his seat to the dance floor, drinking the beer.

That’s when his eyes took hold of the woman entering from the side door. she was a sight to behold, and quickly became an interest to Alec. Though, she seemed the not so girly type, so he couldn’t just approach and flash his smile with cute words. no. those types were difficult, and so he waited, for the right moment, or for another man to walk up to her. He’d prefer that situation after all. So, as he stared on, as discretely as possible, he held a light grin over his lips.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 02, 2013 09:05AM
http://data.whicdn.com/images/36221512/tumblr_m8nw84pBZZ1ruz9j7_large.gif
Rosalie had exerted herself quite a bit from dancing and found herself craving something to drink once more. Stepping away from the dance floor towards the bar, she was delighted to see that Alec finally arrived. Smiling warmly, she rushed over to him.“You may it!” She tried to follow his gaze but couldn’t figure out who he was looking at. Shrugging, she faced him once more and took a seat next to him. Looking at the bartender, she smiled sweetly “Another coke, please.” He just smirked and nodded, giving her virgin drink over quickly. Rosalie began to sip at her soda, her legs crossed as one of her feet bobbed to the music. She was silent for a while, just enjoying the vibe of the club. After a while, she finally spoke again “I’m really glad you talked me into coming. I’m having a ball!” Spinning around in her seat, her eyes fell on Caleb as he pulled a flask out. Her eyebrows knitted together as she leaned back to whisper “Isn’t that kid in our class…as in, too young to be drinking?” She bit her lip as she looked innocently confused, unsure as to where he even got the alcohol. Realizing she was staring, she whipped her face forward to stare at the dance floor.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 02, 2013 10:56AM
http://31.media.tumblr.com/aa8779b375675f42c4c62f7aed247ead/tumblr_mpqwlslqeI1qbaxemo1_500.gif

Tess looked up when she felt eyes on her, and bright blue met brown when she found who it was. She knew who he was through Jace. His name was Alec Thomsomething, and he was bad news. Pretty powerful, and very troubled in the past department. However, there was no way she could let him know she knew this, so she just returned his grin with a demure (and possibly flirtatious) smile. However, then another vampire came up to her, leaning down to whisper something in her ear, and her eyes turned to him. The tone of her laughter was soft but it carried, just barely mixing in with the rest of the noises in the club. She wasn’t necessarily laughing at his dumb, flirty joke, but at how stupid some of the vampires in Derry had turned out to be. Mostly the males.

She laid a hand on his upper arm and tilted her head to the bar, her mouth opening slightly with her smile. He nodded and looked almost determined, and grabbed her hand a little harder than necessary to lead her to it. She rolled her eyes when he wasn’t looking at her, and the blue irises once again found Alec. Standing next to him was someone she didn’t recognize, which meant she was probably unimportant or human. Not that the two were all that different. She smiled at her a bit nicer than she had at anyone else other than Mark that night, her hand coming up in a small wave. Even if the girl thought it was nice, it was sort of a mocking gesture. A few other wolves looking at them noticed and sniggered as she turned to order a drink, but she was stopped by the vampire, who ordered her something along the lines of blood wine. She shot a confused glare at him, pressing her bracelet against his wrist. The barbed end of her whip extended, piercing him softly. He looked at her with wide eyes, then took both glasses and walked off to a vampire girl, who wasn’t half as attractive as Tess was. Her usual expression returned after that as she ordered one of those pretty cocktails that usually lasted far too long through the night. It was a bar, for heaven’s sake – she needed to drink something.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 02, 2013 02:32PM
Galtem perked up an eyebrow when Amelia quickly covered her mouth with her hands, he began to wonder what was her problem, was she going to throw up here? Better not, that would be disgusting, even tho he wouldn’t blame her or make her clean, he had his workers for that, so it wouldn’t be problem. When she rushed to the bathroom, he just nodded and watched her leave. She wasn’t used to alcohol, Galtem knew that, but he just wanted her to have some fun tonight and changer routine a little bit, its not everyday she is willing to leave her snake and work behind for a party, so why not enjoying it to the limits?
Now he was alone, there wasn’t anybody that he could talk to, and he couldn’t let the dancers to give him a lap dance, he said he would try change and stop throwing himself to any female he saw, so this was his first task, and he has to admit its being extremely hard, because now hes bored, and he just noticed how women can actually entertain him and a lot. He Amelia around to distract him from having those thoughts but now she’s gone.
http://31.media.tumblr.com/67d97cd57f7f180fc79097a10207066f/tumblr_mruze7PXRi1qinw39o1_500.gif
He stared down at his glass of whiskey, and watched the liquid before take two gulps and swallow the all liquid that was in there. He stared up for a few seconds, before tilt his head down, and place the glass upon the table. He moved his finger like he was ordering the bartender to give him another glass of whiskey, and that’s what the worker did.
Leaning his back against the couch, Galtem placed his arms over it, and stared around, he saw somebody going upstairs on the VIP section, and luckily for him it was Shane, one of his ex partners on the law life.
“Shane! You finally showed up.”
Galtem told him with a grin, as he spread his arms like he was welcoming him, but he did not stood up from the couch, he was too comfortable for it.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 02, 2013 05:59PM
“Hey Man….never thought I would see you back in this town.” Shane said with a broad Hollywood grin. Flashing those pearly whites, as he gripped one of Galtem’s hands for a bro shake, before reefing his hand back and dragging his fingers through his golden hair.“Nice place you got here. There is a lot of talent. And I don’t just mean the bar staff.” Shane had already been feasting his eyes on the lap dancers and escorts that were roaming the VIP lounge like cougars in the jungle. Shane sat himself down, and raised a hand to one of the barmaids. “JD if you please.” Shane smirked seeing that Galtem was ordering more whiskey, and easing himself back into the leather couch, he faced his ex partner and showed a lop sided grin.

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7uppoj8m21qeitqh.gif

“Caught sight of Amelia, Galtem. Some guy must have been buying her drinks. Poor gal had been redecorating the bathroom stall by the sound of it. She’s still looking good though. Shocked to even see her out, ya know.” Shane undid the button on his jacket and got comfortable, as a bar attendant placed down his glass of JD on the table nearest him. Reaching out for the glass, he took it up and toyed with it a second, before asking. “Ever thought of getting back into law? I know the old office could use some of your expertise. Kinda wondering why you doing this gig? Is the money THAT good?” Shane had been the D.A now for a few years, and always liked someone worthy to face him on the big cases, and there was no one better that he knew than Galtem.

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 02, 2013 08:14PM
http://31.media.tumblr.com/de80358dd7f54b828cb7d1805202e496/tumblr_msi4ggCHS71rz2cbjo3_400.gif

Galtem stretched out his hand for Shane shake it, and whenever they finished their handshake, he just placed his palms over his lap again, turning his head so his eyes could follow Shane sitting besides him.
“I only go for the talented ones.”
Galtem said with grin when Shane commented about the dancers he had in here that are going to give lap dances, and some give even more, it always depends on how much they are offering their body. Most of the times that part he has nothing to do with it, that’s only the extra they will get, if they want more money than Galtem pays them, they shall offer more of their body, so then they will get their own money. Not all in here does this, but most does.
Galtem picked up his glass, and took a sip from his whiskey, he listen to his friend talking about Amelia, he almost choked on his drink when he told him that some guy must have been buying her drinks and she threw up everything. Oh god, now he felt sorry for her, he thought she could handle it, but he was glad that she was still looking good, that left him more relieved, it would be weird deal with a sick drunk Amelia, that had never happen before, so he really couldn’t picture it in his mind.
Now the subject was about him getting back into law. He knew Galtem was one of the bests lawyers out there, and he was always on competition with Shane to see who will get a better case.
“I don’t think its the money. Well, maybe it plays its part as well, but yeah, I’m trying to change everything around me. Even let go of the party and womanizer life. So maybe that’s why I bought this place, I didn’t wanted to let go 100% of that life.”
Galtem explained with a shrug. He just said what came in his mind at the moment. But he thought that might be the reason, even though later on, he will have to change everything again. Because for some odd reason, he has a bad feeling about this try on starting a new life.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 02, 2013 11:15PM
Outside, Front

“Not for you, they’re not. Keep your brain on,” Bones said gruffly. He looked down at her sassy look and shook his head at her. Circe drove him crazy sometimes but he cared a lot about her and didn’t want her getting into too much trouble. Not only for her sake but if she did then he’d never here the end of it from Mills. “Good, if you’re using the excuse that Mills and I are here then you can check in with us every so often.” He folded his arms across his chest and looked down at her, knowing she would not enjoy that. “And don’t call my Bonesy,” he added as he took her by the shoulders and steered her back to Mills. “Let’s go,” he said to Mills and led the ladies into the club. It was a loud environment but Bones was good at blocking it all out so that’s what he did. He watched Circe carefully as they walked in, but turned to Mills and nodded to the bar since it was pointless saying anything out loud.


Bar

Maha nodded eagerly when he said they should get drinks first and then go to the dance floor. This night was going to be absolutely perfect. He started walking to the bar and she held on tighter to his arm, but let one of her arms fall to the side so that she was just holding it with one of her hands now. It seemed very elegant to her and she smiled softly to herself as she felt like he was escorting her. But they were at a disco not a ball, so they made their way to the bar and sat down.
Lizzy noticed younger people at the bar and recognized Maha. Someone was about to take their orders, but she stopped them saying she’d get this one. She didn’t want them to decide these two were too young on not take them since in reality they could be hundreds of years old. The boy was a werewolf, which she had no problem with and she knew that Maha was a hybrid. Something that intrigued her but wasn’t enough to make her want to talk to the girl. But she didn’t want to deny either kid their fun for the night so she asked, “What can I get you two?”
“Can I get a strawberry daiquiri, please?” Maha asked Lizzy who she recognized from being here for parties before. She turned to look at Eric. “Don’t judge me, I like my drinks girly,” she said with a laugh.

http://24.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lhnbvq0YWJ1qzmvsio1_500.gif 



Disco (9) – River Marked.

$
0
0

 

 

 

 

 

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 09:46PM
Bar

Alec was more confused than anything at this point. Here he had a beautiful woman before him, and he was working his magic, though the water thing may have been a little…lame…it had worked for him before. Though, this woman obviously wasn’t like other of her gender. It intrigued him, and only made him want to try a little harder to get into her head, which was literally no problem thanks to his powers as a Hybrid. Though, as she whipped her head around to face the two behind her, those long dark locks slapped him across the face, throwing off his current mind set.

Normally, he’d have been pretty aggitated by this, and would’ve picked a fight with the woman. This occassion, however, was different. Not because he was attracted to her, but because of her scent. The smell of her hair as it brushed his nose…it was intoxicating. It almost reminded him of his mother’s, but this smell, it meant more than a motherly bond, it meant something totally different. He’s always had a hair fetish, and the smell of hair was what triggered it. At that moment, his very soul had been set on the goal of bedding this woman, and not just one night. Even Rosa had been swept from his thoughts as he even contemplated something…long term…which was a rare thought for him in general.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m7ubphObAV1qeitqh.gif
He was pulled from his thoughts though, as she spoke. “Hi.” she said. She took the time to turn around, and now, at the sight of this man beside them, she was crying, yet she could only manage a hello? Something was up. There was a story here, and Alec intended to sit and get the whole thing. His eyes shifted from her, to the man she spoke to, taking in his appearance as one he knew. He was a werewolf, one of the main pack. Though he himself was part wolf now, he held a slight distaste for them man, signs of his vampiric upbringing. Though, this reunion was cut short when he noticed the shortening of her breaths, and the fact, that her shoulders were not falling with each one. Alec reacted without even thinking it. He placed a hand on her upper arm, gently, almost caressing it. Leaning into her ear, so that she would hear him over the music and crowds, he spoke softly, trying to calm her. “Breathe. Your having an anxiety attack. Just…breathe, calm down, steady your heart and you’ll be fine.”

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 10:30PM
Bar

Alec’s willingness to help her even after she mocked his friend (which he seemed not to have noticed, apparently) sort of added to the comforting she received from him, and she let out a shaky breathe. She gently moved his hand, avoiding looking at him. She’d set it straight with him later that this nervous, scared girl was not her. At least, not anymore. Both Alec and her father. But for now, the shock at seeing him suddenly became an absolutely beautiful joyousness, and as her tears became happy, she completely forgot she worked for Jace, that she had just killed a vampire mere minutes ago. “Daddy!” She rushed forward to hug him, having to stand on her tip-toes even in her heeled boots. She wrapped her arms around her neck with a quiet laugh, tucking the top of her head under his chin. She knew he felt that the divorce was his fault, even though it was really entirely Sarah’s.

Tess remembered that he was always out a lot. And when he was home, he hardly acknowledged Mark as his son, usually because he had awful hangovers. But she still loved him, then and now, only this time, she wasn’t going to let him walk away or let anyone else hold her back from walking away with him.

“Now wait a minute.” Mills’ voice didn’t exactly ruin the moment, and neither did her almost spit take seconds before it. “I’m missing something. Daddy? Tes- Oh. OH.” Finally, it dawned on her, and she smiled a bit shyly, standing as Tess pulled away from Bones. Tess smiled back, now ecstatic that her father had a friend – a pretty female friend. Mills raised her hand just beside her face instead of extending it. “Mills. Already know your name. Incredibly awkward if you haven’t noticed. I’m just going to.” She brought her glass back to her lips to silence herself, looking at Bones, then Alec, then Tess again, feeling a little more out of place than before. She could smell what Alec was, but she wasn’t going to point it out. She just hoped Bones overlooked it for the moment.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 04, 2013 10:53PM
The Bar

Bones never cried. He drank. Even after his divorce and his wife had taken absolutely everything from him, he spent the entire night at a bar rather than cried. But in this moment he was in very big danger to cry. Bones swallowed hard. When he asked if it was Tess she had given him a simple “hi,” confirming that it was. He was in disbelief. He was in shock. It all seemed impossible and yet when he looked at her he wondered how he had even doubted it. She seemed to be a little out of breath. She seemed as shocked as he was. But before he could go to her, the guy she was with had intercepted. Bones noticed him for the first time and wanted to growl. He could immediately tell what he was. A hybrid. Half vampire. Dangerous. But tearing this guy limb from limb would have to wait, because Tess had ran to him and thrown her arms around him. Bones’s eyes began to water and he wrapped his arms around his daughter, who he hadn’t hugged in over a hundred years. It was all so unreal to him that he held her as tight as he could, as if making sure she existed. That this was actually happening. He buried his face into the top of her head, taking in her scent. It was a familiar scent. Just barely recognizable. Mills’s voice brought him back to reality, but he continued to hold Tess until she broke away. As Tess and Mills conversed, he took that moment to wipe his eyes, covering all traces that he’d been crying. He set a hand on Tess’s shoulder, keeping her in arm’s distance. He was not going to let her out of his sight for a long time. “Mills is a good friend of mine,” he told Tess. “What are you doing here?” he asked her, still in complete shock.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 05, 2013 08:35AM
http://31.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lzfvpt8uHI1qhnftno1_500.gif

The roar of the motorcycle could be heard, as it turned the corner, crossing the intersection, before going up onto the parking lot of the nightclub, with its rider wearing a black helmet and matching leather jacket with jeans. Bringing the bike to a stop the rider cut the engine, and flicked out the kick stand. Looking through the darkened visor, the mystery rider reached up and removed his helmet with his wayward dirty blonde hair revealed. Matt had finished his shift at the station, and thought this was a good way to let off some steam, by checking out the action at the local club, that had new management. Matt was not normally one for the club scenes, but he heard from his colleagues that there would be some pretty hot girls going, since it was the club was run by one well known ex lawyer and bad boy; Galtem.

Getting off his bike, Matt set the helmet on the back, and slowly unzipped his black jacket, before making his way inside the club. He wasn’t there to meet anyone from the force. If they happened to be there, he’d be polite. But once a vamp, always a vampire. He needed to feed, just like everyone else. And this would be a great place to score. The dazzling lights illuminated the interior, and with strobes and the heavy bass throb of the speakers, Matt knew this was going to be paradise. Keeping his blue eyes focused on the action on the dance floor, the sensual crush of scented and svelte bodies of potential partners. He licked his lips in anticipation, but then with the turn of his head, he spotted Nicole. The girl worked as a nurse at the local hospital, and he remembered the care and attention she gave him, when he had been injured in the line of duty. Cautiously, he made his way towards her, then stood in behind her, waiting for her to react on seeing him again.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/38228b1e34c72731f3f6b9338a73e4fe/tumblr_mkhiokpC4P1rh7tdgo1_500.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 05, 2013 11:40AM
VIP Lounge

Galtem gulped when she said the words ‘no, don’t’. He knew why, but he had to say that he loved her there’s so many things that he regrets on doing, that now he wants to make sure she knows that he always had feelings for her, and he isn’t only using her body as a get away, or for pleasure. He done it because he had feelings for her, even when that thing with River happen. What he did to River was more lust than any other thing, but whenever he had some time alone with Jennifer, he got his brain all messed up, and took him awhile to realize his feelings. Now he knows what are they, and its already too late.
He moved his hand away from her, and took a step back, allowing her to start walking away, she needed to leave now, or she would never get out of here. He began to nibble on his lower lip when he saw her walking towards the bathroom door. He was feeling his heart ache, because he felt this would be the last meeting, and he didn’t wanted that, it doesn’t matter if they would remain friends or not, he didn’t wanted this to be their last meeting.
Taking a deep breathe, he calmed down his nerves, and looked away, as he just waited for the sound of the door closing to show up, but it didn’t. All he could hear now was footsteps from Jennifer, he turned his head and saw her getting too closer to him again, he stared down at her lips then at her eyes, he just felt like kissing her again, but he couldn’t. Having self-control is so hard. Her words hit him deep, because it was the truth. He felt like she was blaming him, but he wouldn’t censure her, they could have been perfect if he wasn’t so dumb and didn’t left her, then she said she fell in love with someone else, William of course, he wasn’t that surprised, but it was still hard to face the truth.
http://media.tumblr.com/a103d020ea5a9867a73fa052ccbfe778/tumblr_inline_mmegdg08wI1qz4rgp.gif
Galtem pushed those thoughts away and took a deep breathe, looked down at his own feet, and placed his hands behind him. While he was looking down, he was thinking if he should tell her the promise, why not? At least she wouldn’t have second thoughts about him, he wanted to let her known that this 100years of his absent he only done it for her.
“I made a promised to William.”
He started with a low voice, before look back at her.
“While I was with Selene..I found out you was drinking, turning yourself into somebody you wasn’t, so I decided to meet up with William. I told him, I would be gone, so you could be yourself again, and have a happy life. I wouldn’t interfere your guys love life again.”
He told her with a slight frown, he knew the differences between himself and William, and that William was only good for Jennifer, but not Galtem. Even if he said he wouldn’t interfere he’s here right now.
“He’s like that all good perfect boy, or something. I figured he could take care of you, so I left. We know you stay better with him, he’s only good for you. I’m not good enough.”
He told her, as he felt his lower lip tremble for couple of seconds, and his eyes getting wet. Was he really going to cry now? The hell, get a hold of yourself, man. Taking a deep breathe, Galtem turned his head away, and took few steps away from Jennifer. Avoiding eye contact.
“Just go, he’s probably wondering where are you.”

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 05, 2013 01:29PM
VIP Lounge

http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/tumblr_m24hk3ePxJ1r0ia88o1_500_zpse663f4bc.gif

Jennifer examined his face closely to see his reaction to her words. They seemed to have affected him, she just wasn’t sure how. He looked away from her and she sort of tilted her head so that she could still see his face, waiting for an answer to her question. Her curiosity was getting the better of her. But whatever she had thought the promise was going to be, she did not expect what he said. A promise to William? She didn’t even know they’d talked since the last time she’d seen them together. She shook her head and closed her eyes for a second before looking back at him in complete confusion. She stood there in shock, expecting a further explanation of this and he gave it to her. When he said Selene’s name she made a face. Even now the name sent shivers up her spine. So she had been the reason he’d left. She figured it was Selene. She’d been glad they’d broken up, but Galtem leaving made it worse on her. Or so she had thought. After he left she was even more of a mess, but soon after didn’t she become fine? William had helped her get back on her feet. Replaced Galtem in some ways. It wasn’t as if he wouldn’t have done that if Galtem hadn’t told him to, but knowing Galtem had done something that selfless made her heart ache even more. It was hard to breathe now, but she managed to keep herself standing up right, just staring at him, lips slightly parted. He said William was perfect. Good for her. That he himself was not good enough. Well, of course William had taken care of her. She was in good hands. But she was broken. And as hard as William tried and as much as he succeeded, part of her would always be broken. The realization of this nearly brought her to tears. It didn’t matter if she was with William or with Galtem. One piece of her would always be broken. She swallowed hard and surprisingly didn’t feel like she was in danger of crying. Jennifer was relieved that she would stay strong in this situation, but as she looked at Galtem she nearly lost it. Galtem didn’t cry. Her hand moved as if she was going to reach out to touch his face, but it didn’t make it all the way because he turned away. He told her to leave and she nodded, not wanting to hurt him anymore. But she couldn’t just leave without saying anything at all. Her hand went the rest of the way to his face and she gave him a last kiss. A gentle kiss, but a lingering kiss. Her eyes closed and she tried to freeze that moment. But after a short moment, she broke away without looking at him and walked out, leaving Galtem in the restroom alone.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 05, 2013 01:44PM
Bar

Nicole continued nodding her head when Lizzy told her the guy’s name. “Gatlem Manzenli..” She said quietly to herself. Nicole have heard of this name before but nothing in detail about the person. Lizzy then told Nicole about the goth girl, Amelia. The expression of disgust on Lizzy’s face told Nicole that she wasn’t really a big fan of hers, most likely because she was a witch and Nicole knew how Lizzy was when it came to witches. She hated them with a passion. When Lizzy finished what she had to say another women had came along behind the bar counter. Nicole assumed she was a worker as well because of that and she knew Lizzy. Nicole perked a brow when the women asked them both what they were up to. “Nothing much, just enjoying the scenery of the party and talking to Lizzy. What abou-..” Nicole had stopped finishing her sentence as she felt the presence of someone behind her. Stuff like that made her scared or nervous because she never liked to be approach that way. Quickly she looked over her shoulder to see who or what was behind her. Her expression instantly changed from nervous to surprised when she saw it was Matt, the police officer she had met awhile ago. A guy that she had a crush on for the last few years. He was now here, standing right in front of her. A smile quickly flashed across her face as she shook her head softly. “It’s been so long..” She said softly.
http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m369lcHaau1qb5x7vo1_500.gif

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 05, 2013 04:43PM
VIP Lounge

Galtem kept his view down, not really wanting to look at Jennifer, if she said something, he would just tell her to shut up and go away. He wasn’t going to break down in front of somebody, doesn’t matter if its Jennifer, he doesn’t cry, not in front of somebody. He needs to get some hold of himself, what he needs is a really strong drink that will make him calm down, and stop thinking so much about this matter.
He felt her hand reaching for his face, and when he felt her touch, it sent him a shiver through his spine, nobody can imagine how much he just felt like holding her and kiss her, this is how it feels to have some self-control, and stop destroying people lives, he never thought he would have to sacrifice so much of himself for make the others happy. But one thing was right in here, Galtem doesn’t deserve her, but William does, he’s good for her, she will have a calm life and happier one with him. When she was with Galtem, it was all based on adventure, passion and danger, because he couldn’t remain quiet on his spot without messing around with couple of people and get in fight with them, it was in his blood being a troublemaker.
The touch of her lips against his, made him forget those thoughts, and his mind just become blank, till it got all replaced with their memories, memories of the two of them, being so happy. This was the goodbye and he knew it, the last kiss. It was gentle but lingering kiss, it lasted long enough to make him want more, but his body didn’t moved, this time his body was doing what his mind was telling it to do.
http://media.tumblr.com/b8bc9324f4661e9e26933a269568dd4b/tumblr_inline_mn8u5oy5oK1qz4rgp.gif
Whenever she broke the kiss, he looked at her, walking out, leaving him here, reality’s a bitch, that’s for sure. Now that he was alone, he turned to the mirror, and saw how wet his eyes was getting due wanting to cry, then the anger was filling him, so he started to throw fists around, he broke one of the mirrors, and a door. It did left his hand bleeding ,but his werewolf abilities was healing him within seconds.
He passed his hands over his face, and looked up, taking a deep breath, and blinking a few times, controlling the tears to not fall down. He stayed in there, just for a few seconds, so it could calm him down, not enough for get all playful and smiley, but enough to not make him throw another fist. Now he was the one who left the bathroom, he noticed that Amelia nor Shane was here, they probably had left, he was going to have deal with Amelia later. He told them he would stop being a womanizer, but it already started wrong. He walked up to the bar, and told the bartender to give him the bottle and not the glass. The bartender gave him the bottle of whiskey, and Galtem took it as he started to drink it, and walking back to the couch, so he could sit down.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 05, 2013 04:59PM
The Bar

Seeing Nicole smile again, was like someone had illuminated the entire room. Matt stood there for a moment, as though he was drinking her in. He was a man of few words, but when he did speak, it was with a deep raspy tone, almost like he had drank too many whiskeys. Matt raked his fingers back through his hair, and then said in reply about not having seen each other in a while with; “I don’t usually hang out in the ER, unless my partner’s been shot, or..yeah..long time.” His piercing blue eyes held hers for a moment, before he noticed Lizzy and then gestured with his hand a number one, by holding up a finger. “Beer, please.” There was a bar stool just near Nicole, and Matt took a seat, placing both hands on the bar, finger interlocked. You could see by his demeanor that he was a bit of a loner, not one that was used to big crowds and lots of noise. He would be more comfortable in a back water bar. Course this was an opportune place to get a good feed, from any of the girls on the avenue, but suddenly he found the need to feed abating. Why was this? And why did he find himself attracted to Nicole again? He had kept his distance on purpose. Believing himself cursed, he shied away from attention most of the time.

http://hollywoodcrush.mtv.com//wp-content/uploads/hc/2012/06/jakehost2.jpg

“You…here with somebody?”

This was the first thing he could think of to ask. Last thing he wanted to do, was cut someone else’s lunch.

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 05, 2013 04:59PM
VIP Lounge

Jacque had sung quite a few songs, more than she wanted to count and she felt a little winded. Looking back towards the band, she made a ‘cut it’ action with her hand slicing against her throat. Walking over to the DJ, she blew him a kiss and waved flirtatiously“Take it away, babe.” He smirked and pretended to catch her kiss before he went about spinning some good dance beats for the patrons. The mermaid then walked to the edge of the stage and held her hands out, waiting for the two bouncers below to help her down. In one fluid motion, her feet touched the floor and she adjusted her dress. Looking between them, she flashed a dazzling smile “Thanks, fellas…” As she walked away from them, her eyes scanned the disco carefully. Teenagers were still bumping and grinding, and it made her want to join in on the fun but she was supposed to just be on a break. With a sigh, she looked wistfully towards the bar to see Galtem taking a bottle of whiskey. Raising an eyebrow, she then proceeded to watch him walk towards his couch in the VIP area. Walking towards the bar, Jacque leaned in and ordered a dirty martini, her favorite. Taking her drink, she walked over to the VIP lounge and smiled at her boss from a safe distance “Hey there, boss! You look like you need someone to bounce some harsh words off of.” Stepping up to the couch, she plopped down and crossed her legs. Turning to face him, she bobbed her shoulders and flashed him a friendly smile“So what seems to be the problem? I noticed you haven’t even bothered with a glass, so I assume you’re drowning your sorrows? Lucky for me, I know a lot about drowning…” She smirked at her own private joke and took a sip of her drink. Normally she kept her distance from her boss since she heard he was a womanizer, but something about seeing him this down made her feel bad. If a guy as strong as him could be broken, there was no hope. Jacque didn’t like that. Holding her glass in one hand, she tilted her head expectantly.
http://31.media.tumblr.com/0187cb8e296e9972acda9bf36ecb85c4/tumblr_mgfqvqNI971ra2xd4o1_500.gif 

 


The Roxburg Family Manor (12) – Rosas Spinis.

$
0
0

 

 

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 04, 2013 08:18AM
Parlour

Alice held a sympathetic look on her face, her eyes trailing from the ring, up to fanny, and then to the tea tray. She smiled at Lurch in a silent thank you as he moved to the harpsichord. “It has been a terrible night. But it is always darkest before the dawn. Bart and Elvira will be back, and mother will get better, and we’ll all be a happy family again.” She didn’t dare mention Juliette – she was too angry with her other sister. She also didn’t want to trust hope and say her father would have his memories when he was reincarnated. And, as a cherry on top of her sorrowful thoughts, she had no idea where Edward was. Juliette would probably have strangled her for asking if she hadn’t been… out of her mind when she returned to the manor. “It’s all just in a matter of time. Mother waited centuries before she met the love of her life, I’m sure we can wait a few days for the people we hold dear to calm their minds.” She reached for a cake, her fingers gentle on the dainty treat as she brought it to her mouth. 

 

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 06, 2013 04:59PM
——thread change from Count Marulo’s Estate——

Roxburg Manor, Main Foyer

Sally was dusting the mirrors and lamps when there was a knock upon the doors. Setting down her duster, she moved to answer the door. One of the twins stood there with Elvira cradled in his arms like a baby. “My word! What happened?” she asked, stepping aside to allow him entry.

“She fell and bumped her head. She may have a concussion according to The Count. A message has been sent to Doctor Bianchi asking for his assistance in this matter.” he explain. He looked around. “Where may I set her?”

“Oh, yes! This way please.” Sally exclaimed, leading him up to Elvira’s room. She opened the door for him and pointed to the bed. “Set her here please.” She went to the sideboard and dipped a cloth in the water there, hurrying back to her mistress’s side and placing it upon her forehead. She looked at the large man who easily took up much of the space in the room. “Thank you for your help.”

“You are most welcome. Good day.” The man bowed and left the room. Sally turned back to Elvira, patting her face with another spare bit of cloth.

“What have you gotten yourself into now?” she sighed as she waited for the Doctor’s arrival…

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 06, 2013 08:21PM
Roxburg Manor – Main Foyer

Lurch heard the ringing of the bell at the front door, but as he bowed his leave to Fanny and Alice, the roar of Bart’s voice came filtering through the entrance as the door was slammed open.

“I don’t need to use the damn bell in my own house. LURCH…here, now!” All bets were off, as Bart had returned home, fueled by rage that his sister Elvira had been brought home ill from the Count’s mansion, and also that she was even there in the first place. He was doing his family’s duty to attend the meeting of the Council, only to be interrupted by the messenger. He tossed his hat onto the hat rack and didn’t even bother to remove his coat. The Doctor looked apologetic, since it was he that rang the bell. “Habit…my apologies.” Johnathon then caught sight of the enormous butler, Lurch. “What do you feed your people, Bart?’ Lurch did his usual introduction.“You rang?” Bart started to poke Lurch’s belly. “I didn’t ring, he rang…oh BAH…where is my sister, Elvria?” The butler looked down thoughtfully at the small Lord and then pointed up to her room “In….her chambers, Sir.” That was all Bart needed to hear, and he pushed up his sleeves, and like a man possessed tore up the stairs, leaving the Doctor standing there. He suddenly felt incredibly awkward. “Love the decor…you do this?” The Doctor asked. Lurch just shook his head and snatched the Doctor’s hat off his head with his massive hand. “Rrrrrrrrrrr.”

Elvira’s chambers – Second floor

Not caring if she was sick, asleep or having sex with some poor unsuspecting male, Bart ripped open the door to her room, and strode in, full of anger and rage. He saw that Sally had put his sister on the bed and he glared at her with eyes like searing hot coals. He balled his fingers into his palms, ready to pound the living daylights out of her when….

“Ah…so here is the patient.” Talk about being saved by the Doctor. Doctor Bianchi had followed Bart up the stairs, and made his way past Bart, setting down his medical bag. He looked to Sally and asked. “Clean water bowl if you will, and some towels.” Standard really, and the Doctor then took Elvira’s hand and with his pocket watch out, he started to time her heart beat and check her pulse. It was steady, and he was impressed with this. Placing her hand back down gently, he drew back one of her eyelids, and then started to move his finger back and forth to see if there was any pupil dilation or reaction to the light of the room. Thankfully, she showed signs of dilation and this was enough to confirm his suspicions. He pressed his hand to the nape of her neck, and felt for her major artery, whilst looking up at Bart. “Forgive me for saying, but…if you don’t undo your collar, your going to burst a blood vessel.” Johnathon knew that Bart was furious with his sister at the moment, but he had to realize that this was not helping the situation at all. Johnathon moved further down the bed, and raised back Elvira’s skirt, and he picked up her ankle, and started to test her reflexes in pushing her foot back so her knee would bend. The Doctor wanted to test if she had muscle issues, if they were tense or relaxed, to gauge her mind’s reactions and nerve endings. Everything appeared to be fine on that end. Resting her foot with a pat, he brought her dress back down, then moved up to her head, which he felt around for a tell tale sign of a lump. Sure enough he found one the size of an egg. “Concussion….definitely. I advise that she have 24 hour watch, preferably her maid. Worst case scenario is if she wakes up suddenly and is sick. If this is the case, she must be rolled on her side, head tilted to release her stomach fluids. Last thing she needs is to choke on her own vomit.” The Doctor then took out his note book and made out a list of foods and fluids that would be suitable for her, as well as his card with address, should they need him to return to check on her. He handed this to Sally, then said. “These are strict instructions on diet and also how I may be contacted. Otherwise, I say she should show signs of recovery in the next 48 hours.”

http://i.imgur.com/DIYsh.gif

Bart’s face was still beetroot red, and he folded his arms, tapping his foot, like he wanted her to wake up then and there and explain herself. Johnathon sighed, packing up his bag, and then turning to face Bart. “You have all had a very trying time. Each are dealing with their grief in different ways. I dare say…she went for some answers, and didn’t get them. I truly don’t know, but at least the Count was wise enough to send her home and arrange care. That…has to say something.” Bart knew that the Doctor spoke righteously and honestly. What did he expect, the man was an angel. Bart started to let go his anger, and lowered his head, ashamed of himself. “I’m sorry, Doctor Bianchi. I can’t help what I am at times.” The Doctor knew this and then patted his shoulder before leaving. “Sometimes…we have to put our own feelings aside, and be there for those that are family. After all, they are all we truly have.” With that, the Doctor took his leave.

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m2m9vlD6KU1r79xuto1_500.gif

Bart stood staring at Elvira, and waited……

<3>

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 06, 2013 08:38PM
A dull throbbing in her temples was what woke her some hours later. Releasing a groan, she tried to sit up and realized that was a bad idea when her stomach decided it didn’t like the change in position. She sat back against the headboard, eyes still closed and took some deep breaths to calm her stomach. Once she was sure she wasn’t going to lose what little she did eat, she then opened her eyes.

She recognized her room and wondered how she got here. The last thing she remembered was The Count and…

Hell and Damnation! she sighed. “I’ve gone and made a complete fool of myself.” she murmured, unaware that she wasn’t alone.

A sound caught her attention and she carefully turned her head to see her brother standing in the middle of the room. His arms were crossed and there was an angry glare on his face.

Oh hell! she groaned. “Hello, brother.” she murmured, reaching up to her neck to steady her hands. She felt the chain about her neck and unconciously brought her hand around the locket, clenching it in her fist. It brought her a sense of comfort she hadn’t felt since her father passed. She would realize what she had done later, but right now, she needed to talk to her brother and diffuse his anger.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 06, 2013 08:51PM
Elvira’s Chambers – Second Floor

Bart had been standing there for hours. Too angry to move. He had lost more than enough this night, and he was going to be damned if he lost another. Truth was…he was scared. Scared of all that had happened, and the fact that he was now head of the house, that was torn apart at the seams. Fragmented and bleeding. His father’s shoes were too big for him to fill, and he knew this. He wanted to go back to two days ago, when life, and everything made sense.

Seeing Elvria stir, had him catch his breath. Relief washed over him, but at the same time, he had many questions that needed answering, for his own peace of mind. The sound of her groan, and then a soft “Hello, Brother.” showed she was still under the weather, and for her sake, this was probably a good thing. Bart started to pace, and this would continue as he found his voice.

“Now…when you took lovers, by the truck load, I never said a thing. When you took your own sister’s fuck toy to the ball, I never battered an eyelid. I know you well enough for your sneaky ways, hell I taught you a lot of them. But when you…go and spend the night with the very creature that not only led an attack on our family …..but tore apart your own ball partner. I have to ask myself. WHAT WERE YOU DOING?!” His voice was a roar of anger and frustration. He came to an abrupt stop and stared down at her. “WELL?!”

http://25.media.tumblr.com/6524946a43ec6db9a7b91ffb682a81bc/tumblr_mm19s8cCSm1r0k2r8o1_500.gif

<3>

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 06, 2013 09:08PM
It seemed her greeting was the catalyst needed to light the fuse of his temper and he exploded at her.

“Now…when you took lovers, by the truck load, I never said a thing. When you took your own sister’s fuck toy to the ball, I never battered an eyelid. I know you well enough for your sneaky ways, hell I taught you a lot of them. But when you…go and spend the night with the very creature that not only led an attack on our family …..but tore apart your own ball partner. I have to ask myself. WHAT WERE YOU DOING?!” She bowed her head, and for the first time she could recall, was ashamed of herself. “WELL?!”

“He didn’t lead the attack, Bart.” she stated. “He was trying to stop our grandmother from killing Father. Edward wasn’t supposed to be in the middle of that. But because ofJuliette…” she spat the name like a curse, looking her brother in the eye so that he would see the truth of her words, “…he was was an accidental casualty. No one but the other demons were supposed to be hurt. And yet Grandmother’s plan came to fruition.” She took a deep breath, trying to form her next set of words.

“I left the house this morning to try and make sense of everything and he, The Count, that is, found me alone. He just wanted to talk, tender his apologies for what happened to Father and that he never meant for any of it to happen. I said…some not so pleasant things to him and chased him away, even after he was kind to me. You know how my temper gets.” she tried to smile but it fell flat in the face of her brother’s anger. She continued. “So I went to his estate to apologize. Again, he was nothing but a gentleman to me, and it…confused me…” She did not want to tell her brother what she discovered about The Count but she had never kept a secret from him, not even when they were children. “…He…He is…” she clenched her fists and closed her eyes. She did not want to see his reaction to this news. “I found out that he is my destined mate, Bart.” she nearly whispered, feeling drained. “It frightened me and I started to leave. I…tripped over a table or something and I fell and hit my head. I blacked out after that.” she finished lamely, staring at her hands clenched in her lap.

She waited for Bart to either berate her more for her folly, or try to be the supportive big brother/Head-of-House he had become…

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 06, 2013 09:24PM
Parlor

Fanny had been sitting quietly with young Alice since arriving back from that dreaded ball. Lurch had tendered to their every need, and after about six cups of tea and god knows how many cup cakes, Fanny was feeling bloated and sad. Alice was saying all the right things, trying to cheer her up, and just as she was going to reach for Alice’s hand, she heard the roar of her Bartholomew, who had stormed upstairs. Fanny froze. Her love had returned, and it seemed he was now unleashing his anger on another member of the family. Elvira. ~Will this night of horror ever end?~ she thought to herself. Fanny excused herself from Alice, and then shuffled quietly out of the parlor and crept upstairs. She watched the Good doctor leave, and he gave her a polite smile, and descended the stairs. The room remained deathly silent for hours, and so, Fanny sat on a nearby couch….and waited.

Elvira’s chambers – Second Floor

Having fallen asleep on the couch, waiting for something to happen, she then was startled by Bart’s voice, roaring all of a sudden at Elvira. Fanny sat bolt upright, and got up like a shot, making her way to the door, and leaning forward to listen. She heard Bart go off the deep end about the Count, she suspected, and then Elvira replied, explaining how the Count was not after their family, nor responsible for the carnage. But when she heard Elvira say that the Count was her destined mate, Fanny couldn’t stay silent anymore, even at the threat of being banished by Bart. She opened the door, and boldly entered with her head held high.

“Daaaarling…you brute. Can’t you see the girl is sick.” Fanny went to Elvira’s side and then turned to look at Bart. “You look like shite…go clean up and leave your sister to me.” There was a stand off between Fanny and Bart, as Bart was trying to take in all his sister had said. “Don’t you dare tell me to……” Fanny stuck her chest out proudly. “AND IF I DO…?”Bart frowned. He loved his Kitten, and here she was playing mother to Elvira. “Fine…but I will be back.” he shook his fist, to which Fanny blew a kiss. “Love you too…now go.” her hand waved him towards the door, then Fanny smiled down at Elvira.“I want all the juicy details. Is he as gorgeous without his clothes on as he is with? Hmm?” she said with a wink.

http://www.wearysloth.com/Gallery/ActorsB/1775.gif

Good old Fanny.

<3>

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 06, 2013 09:46PM
Just when she thought Bart was about to rake her over the coals, the door flew open and Fanny stormed in, like some kind of avenging angel.

“Daaaarling…you brute. Can’t you see the girl is sick.” Fanny berated Bart and she moved to Elvira’s side. “You look like shite…go clean up and leave your sister to me.” Bart stood there, looking like a landed carp, eyebrows disappearing into his hairline. Elvira really wanted to laugh but she held it in. “Don’t you dare tell me to-” Fanny stuck her chest out proudly. “AND IF I DO…?” Elvira saw her brother frown, stunned at this woman who had come to her defence. Bart seemed to give up…for the moment. “Fine…but I will be back.” He shook his fist and Fanny just blew him a kiss in reply. “Love you too…now go.” She waved Bart out the door and then looked at Elvira. She could have sworn the woman’s eyes were sparkling. “I want all the juicy details. Is he as gorgeous without his clothes on as he is with? Hmm?” she said with a wink.

Now it was Elvira’s turn to look like a landed fish. “What are you talking about? Were you eavesdropping? How much did you hear?” Elvira gaped. Fanny seemed to give her a look. Mindful of the bruise on her head, Elvira leaned back. “This is such a mess.” she sighed. “Fanny…how did you know Bart was the one for you?”

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 06, 2013 10:04PM
Elvira’s Chambers – Second floor

Had Elvira been eavesdropping? “Absolutely. I think the whole house could hear you two, so it wasn’t that hard.” Fanny started to fuss over Elvira, helping adjust her cushions and pillows to make her comfortable. She fussed like a mother hen, which was so unlike what Elvira would ever have noticed about her. Truth was, Fanny took care of her elderly great grandmother, and that meant a lot of bed care, and some rather nasty things, like washing her down, tending to her chamber pot, feeding her, dressing her. The old woman simply didn’t trust the hired help, and asked Fanny to do a lot of it. But whatever chance she got, she escaped the estate, and either went to Oxford to board, or visit Bart. Both were a holiday compared to being at that sprawling manor.

Watching Elvria thoughtfully, she nodded that things were a mess. “Is life ever a picnic? No. We just get what we are dealt and deal with it.” Fanny smoothed out the sheets, and then patted them, like she was cleaning off dust, then sat on the edge of the bed, toying with Elvira’s hand. “Your brother and I are like…cream cheese and crackers. We match each other, like matching shoes and purses. How I knew? Gosh. The first moment I saw him, and those wicked eyes of his. That…cheeky smile. People were teasing me about my dress. The joys of having clothes bought for me by a woman who probably stitched clothes together using camel hair. Anyways…they teased me cause of my name…WHICH I still hate, but…he called me “Kitten”, and took my hand..” she said wistfully. “After that we put itching powder in their kit bags at the sporting ground, and I can still remember the way your brother laughed *gigglesnort*…oh…we were both hated so much. And that is how I knew. He is my only.”

Patting Elvira’s hand, Fanny then asked the big question.

“You’re scared of this Count, aren’t you? He is so different from other men, hell I could see that. So…so..dominant, yet reserved. Gosh, what I wouldn’t give to see how he ploughs into some poor woman’s folds. Oops…been reading a lot of erotica lately. Being a virgin in these times is so ghastly.”

http://media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lhpby46q431qfocge.gif

<3>

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 06, 2013 10:19PM
Elvira listened to Fanny wax poetic about her brother, their escapades they got up to at school and she could see the love the woman had for her brother in her eyes and in her smile. And Elvira realized that was something she wanted. She’d never thought of it before now.

“You’re scared of this Count, aren’t you? He is so different from other men, hell I could see that.”

“He frightens me like no man ever has, Fanny.” Elvira admitted. “I’m all thumbs around him. I’ve made a fool of myself so many times with him today, it’s a wonder he’ll still speak to me after this.”

“So…so..dominant, yet reserved. Gosh, what I wouldn’t give to see how he ploughs into some poor woman’s folds. Oops…been reading a lot of erotica lately. Being a virgin in these times is so ghastly.”

“FANNY!” Elvira exclaimed, shocked at the woman’s daring. But this was Fanny. She felt the comforting warmth of the locket between her breasts and stared down at it, surprised to see it there. “I tried to give this back to him and he asked me to keep it. Why would he do that if it means so much to him?” she wondered.

Re: (RP) The Roxburg Family Manor.
September 06, 2013 10:50PM
“Wahhh..” Fanny reacted to the sudden cry of her name, and then she bit her bottom lip.“Got carried away there for a moment.” Fanny took Elvria’s hand and stroked it gently.“You are toying with me, El. No man has ever made you scared. I heard the way you treated Mister Ed.” She went cross eyed at the mention of Edward. Personally, she thought he was flakey. Hanging off women and just…letting himself be used for sex and…sex. “I have a very strong feeling that no matter how many feet you had, or how you acted, he would still fancy you. That Count. I saw how he looked at you. Doesn’t take a lot to see, he has a lot of feelings.”

When she saw the locket that Elvira was wearing, she leaned forward and said. “How odd, my great grandmother had a locket like that. Its a real antique too. Said she got it from her great great grandmother.’ Fanny then looked at Elvira oddly and asked.“Where did you get it?”


Disco (15) – River Marked.

$
0
0

 

 

 

 

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 12, 2013 08:14AM
Outside

http://media.tumblr.com/5c0bb5a530f87e4465b5b17b2d88b0d7/tumblr_inline_mjse03WukT1qz4rgp.gif

Melinda was chatting the the police officer, and answering him whatever he wanted her to. She always had some smile on her face, due already being drunk. She was drunk when she was at home, she come drunk to the disco, and drank a little more in there. With some lucky she was able to flirt with a few men, probably closer to their 30s, while she was tons of years more older than them, but growing old, and make up has that powerful effect on her.
Some of her sentences didn’t made much sense, and she was forced to answer them twice, which was clearly leaving her bored, and have nothing to do. Was she really going to get arrested? Or could she just go home, and later on, they could keep on with the questions? She knows she didn’t killed anybody, she is drunk, but not enough to forget what she does during this night. Maybe tomorrow, she will forget everything.
While she was being interrogated, she saw her younger sister, Amelia. Oh shit, no. She tried to cover her face, like nobody could see her, which didn’t worked, of course. Amelia was like that mother figure towards Melinda, always telling her to not do this or that, or else she will get in trouble. Melinda just does it anyway to show her that she can take care of herself, and most of times, she fails. She peeked from the space between her fingers, and saw Amelia with Roger besides her, the glare Amelia was giving her, sent a shiver through her spine. Now she just hoped, she wouldn’t get the same lecture.

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 12, 2013 08:32AM
Outside

Amelia had finished taking pictures that would be used by the department in the murder case, when she heard Rodger coming up behind her. Ah…great. She thought to herself, turning around she showed him a smile that he would know all too well. “And hello Rodger Dodger, I see you got the call too huh?” Amelia said, packing away her camera and then standing upright, with her pig tails resting on her shoulders. He asked about the name of the club owner and if she had any details on him. Yeah, did she ever, but she kept it professional in her reply. “Galtem Manzenli, former lawyer just returned from overseas. He is the new owner of the bar here and was throwing a party tonight.”She knew this was probably going to get her in trouble, but she decided to come clean.“Witnesses say he has been inside all night in the VIP lounge.” At this she took another look at her sister, Melinda who was peeking through her web of fingers, obviously trying to hide from her sister’s gaze. “I am so going to rip her a new one later” Amelia thought, not bothering to show a wave or acknowledgement at this point. She was probably drunk, as always and on the prowl for some man flesh.

Her attention went back to Rodger who was shaking his shoulders and enjoying the song that was being played in the club. That goofy grin of his was something else. “Awesome. Maybe you can ask Mr Manzenli for a request when you go in and interview him….a dance as well.” She was being cheeky and sarcastic back, as she patted his arm and then started for her car, which was behind the yellow tape.

http://i.imgur.com/za5EidT.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 12, 2013 08:55AM
Bar
http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m3paelDgT41qepwalo1_500.gif
Haley grinned and winked at Erica, “Heh I knew it…it’s written all over your face as well.” She teased Erica before she turned her head and saw where Erica was looking at. A couple of guys winking and smiling at them she rolled her eyes and shook her head, “Gosh, when guys see pretty girls they can’t control themselves…we should just get hotter so the boys lose their cool and be clumsy.” She whispered to her but laughed at the thought. She felt Erica tapping on her arm and she turned and saw her brother with his friends, she arched an eyebrow as she focused her senses on where her brother was. She turned and looked down at her glass but still listened to what was going on with Dylan. She heard his friends talking that didn’t make sense but she got a whiff of that smell of weed. She sighed to herself before she looked at the bartender who was smiling at her. She gave him a sweet smile, “Hey sweetie give me two coke please? Thank you love.” She gave him a wink and he smiled, showing his dimples before he left to fix her and Erica’s drink. She turned and looked to Erica before she saw her brother leaving with a girl that was somewhat familiar to her but couldn’t really tell. She saw the look her brother gave her and instantly she flared up her nose a bit before turning and bit the inside of her cheek. “And the idiot gets in trouble again….” She muttered although a soft growl escaped her lips. It was well known she was pissed because her brother was always into deep trouble that she will have to get his ass out of before their mom and dad finds out. She was about to say something to Erica but she saw their drink arrive and she turned and looked at the bartender seeing him about to leave, she reached out and grabbed his wrist gently. She watched him turn and looked at her, she tilted her head a bit. “Hey..think I could get a shot of whiskey as well?” The guy stared at her for a while before grinning and put his finger to his lip as to keep it quiet as he poured her a couple shots of whiskey and slid it to her. She mouthed thank you to him before she turned and looked at Erica. “I don’t think you should even worry about my brother as you can see…he’s getting into trouble again.” She said before downing two shots of whiskey that burned as it went down but she stomach the burning sensation and shook her head a bit, placing the two shot glasses down and took a sip of her coke. 

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 12, 2013 08:57AM
Outside

http://media.tumblr.com/4c7b98a25febecf1bd7aa0161f818b05/tumblr_inline_mrsq0nyszK1qz4rgp.gif
Roger’s eyes shifted back and forth awkwardly as he listened to Amelia talk. “Yea, I did.” He then looked her in the eyes and tilted his head “I see the party took a dangerous turn…I want a list of the witnesses that were seen with him. Whoever was seen spending time with him will be questioned thoroughly so I can get an outside perspective on him.” Roger ignored her next sarcastic remarks as he looked over to see a cop coming towards him. He then turned his back on Amelia and raised an eyebrow “What do ya got?” The cop proceeded to tell him that he was just speaking to Galtem and that Roger would definitely want a word with him. He then pointed out Galtem and Roger noticed a pretty blonde girl sticking close by him. Lifting a finger, he pointed at her and asked “Who’s the gal?” The cop looked at his notebook and informed the Lieutenant that the woman was Jacqueline Moulin and that she was the club singer. Raising an eyebrow, he studied the woman before looking at the cop “How…close is she with Mr. Manzenli? The cop just shrugged. Roger nodded and turned to see Amelia heading for her car. Frowning, he called after her “Oh no, you don’t…you’re staying here, Vampira. I’m gonna need your help interrogating. You may be forensics but I need your people skills.” He smirked and turned his head to look at Galtem. “I’ll take the tall broody club owner.” With that, the Lieutenant walked over to Galtem and smiled at the cop. “I’ll take it over from here…” The cop nodded and walked away. Roger faced the vampire head on and smiled politely while sticking his hand out “Lieutenant Roger Marx. I understand you run this little shing-dig here?” Raising a hand, he gestured towards the bar. His smile lingered on his face as he tilted his head to ask “Ya mind walking me through what you were doing during your festive evening?”

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 12, 2013 09:10AM
Outside

“People skills?” Amelia thought as she came to a stop. “I don’t have people skills” She placed her kit in the boot of her car, and then sauntered back over, still wearing her police vest. She watched as Rodger dismissed one of the other officer’s and was starting his interrogation on Galtem. This was the last place she wanted to be right now.

Walking up beside Rodger, she overheard him asking Galtem what he was doing at the club, a basic run through of events. Was that going to include the bathroom dalliance with Jennifer? She could almost feel like bile was rising up in her throat. Oh this wasn’t good at all. Amelia offered Galtem a weak smile, then nervously rubbed the back of her neck. She knew that he probably had nothing to do with the discovery of the dead body in the car park, but the investigation would probably uncover a lot more than anyone really needed to know.

http://www.wearysloth.com/Gallery/ActorsP/tve48293-20090106-1774.jpg

Seeing the pretty blonde that was now more or less attached to Galtem, she started to wonder just how many girls he was getting with that night. Even she had limits. Her eyes cast over at Jacqueline warily, then back at Galtem, waiting to see how big a hole he was going to dig when he answered Rodger’s questions.

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 13, 2013 03:20AM
Outside

Galtem right now, wasn’t so sure if he even should go meet up with the cops, if Jacque that knew him for awhile, thought he could kill somebody, now imagine some stranger cops, that doesn’t know a thing about him, and the only thing they know is that he owns a disco, and for what it seems, he has a mob look. He heard Jacque’s comment about Galtem being the one running away from his problems and the “beautiful woman”. That wasn’t a lie, he basically spends his life running away from his problems, in hope they will solve by themselves, or will never show up in his life again. In hopes his memory will forget abuot everything, and he can start everything from the start, but no success.
Galtem stared around, and was waiting to see if Amelia would come to check her sister, Melinda. That woman could be very troublesome from what Galtem heard about Amelia, and sometimes it was hard to believe Melinda was the older sister, was already mother, and now grandmother, yet, she can be this troublesome. He felt his phone vibrating inside the pocket of his jeans, and he removed his phone to see what was it, it was Amelia’s replay to his text, good that she was coming over. Placing his phone back in his pocket, he turned around and faced Jacque.
“Definitely, and you’re going to get stuck with me.”
He told her with a smirk, while he wiggled his eyebrows. He knew if he had somebody else with him, he wouldn’t snap so early.
http://media.tumblr.com/de899209415a69df36738f3180c3554a/tumblr_inline_miqn78wXC61qz4rgp.gif
The cops finally decided to talk with Galtem, some cop named Roger. He forced a smile, while his lips departed.
“Yes, I do own this place. I’m Galtem Manzenli.”
Galtem answered the cop’s answer, and introduced himself. It was on that moment, Amelia showed up behind him, and for some odd reason, he had a bad feeling about this. First her smile made him feel better, but the warily look she sent to Jacque and back at him, sent a shiver through his spine. Did she really thought he was getting involved with Jacque? Sometimes he hates being known as a womanizer.
“Huh, sure. I arrived here with one of my family members, and with her.”
When he said ‘her’, he just pointed at Amelia.
“We went up to the VIP Lounge, and stayed there, chatting and drinking, till she got sick and went throw up. I stayed in the couch, and an ex-partner of mine in the law life, showed up as well, and I was with him till Amelia showed up again.”
He started to explain, and it was on this moment, he would have to talk about Jennifer, he didn’t had to use her as a witness, right? Amelia walked in, she could work as a witness, he didn’t wanted to bring Jennifer into this.
“Then some woman got in the the VIP Lounge and we started making out in the ladies restroom, till Amelia stepped in.”
There wasn’t really any other way he could say this.
“I went back to drinking, and Jacque was with me till now.”
Whenever he said Jacque, he pointed at the blondie besides him. 

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 13, 2013 03:56AM
Outside

If ever there was a time that Amelia wanted to hex someone, it was right there, right then. Galtem decided to explain the night’s events a little too detailed, and the fact he pointed at her to say that they were in the VIP lounge, made her a suspect, like everyone else. Not like she had not been home for hours, even in bed when she got the call to come down.“Great…oh just great.” Amelia wanted to bury her head, but standing beside the Lieutenant, she knew she was going to be next in the firing line.

This made her involvement in the case, null and void, even as a forensics specialist. A conflict of interest. Oh wait till they find out one of the other suspects is her own sister. She could feel Rodger looking at her. Grinding her right toe of her boot into the pavement, she shook her head, and then knew she had to say what she knew.

“He’s telling the truth. I was here, hours earlier. Yes, I hung out in the VIP lounge, and yes..” This was when she glared at him…all bets were off.“I saw him making out with some…girl in the bathroom. And before anyone gets ideas, no…I was just a friend, hanging out.” She wanted to make it clear, it was no date or anything romantic. “I felt sick and the D.A…Shane Williamson drove me home.” Least she knew that Shane would back her up on that count.

When she looked back at Galtem, you could see the disappointment behind her eyes. Amelia then asked Rodger. “Will I be suspended for this. I realize this is now a serious matter.” Amelia was going to be in deep shit over this.

http://images.buddytv.com/articles/Image/NCIS/NCIS.jpg

<3>

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 13, 2013 09:21AM
Outside

Jacque smiled sarcastically when Galtem told her she was stuck with him. Just perfect. Still, she knew even if she had a choice that she would stick around. She wasn’t one to just run from a sticky situation, even if she wanted to. For some reason, she felt this guy needed at least one loyal person in his life that wouldn’t run out on him when he was an idiot. Turning her head, she saw Roger and Amelia walk up to them and the man began to question Galtem. Jacque stood there silently and gave Amelia an awkward smile while the men talked. She really didn’t want to be lumped with Galtem as a ‘fling’, but she planned on keeping quiet until it was her turn to speak. However, she was shocked when her boss had the balls to involve Amelia into his story. He kept Jennifer out but not his supposed best friend? This time she did not contain herself as she rolled her eyes.
http://media.tumblr.com/4dc30cd16be2ebd8be73a790250f7677/tumblr_inline_ml7jxc9Us31qz4rgp.gif
Roger caught this and smiled, observing Jacque. She was exceptionally beautiful, but he had no idea the majority of his attraction to her was because she was a mermaid. He shook his head to focus himself and it suddenly Galtem’s words dawned on him. Amelia was there with Galtem at the party. The party where a dead body was found…with the owner of the joint who was a known womanizer and now a suspect. Turning to look at Amelia, he frowned and asked “Is there a reason why you decided not to mention your involvement here at the party when I asked for details on Mr. Manzenli? Did it just escape your mind that you apparently spent a great deal of your night drinking with the suspect in our murder case?” Oh Roger was pissed. Very pissed, and extremely jealous. Crossing his arms, he jerked his head towards his car “Go wait for me in my car. Now. You will be taken in for questioning and I will decide what to do with your future with the police there. I don’t care what you do for my department.”. There was little doubt Amelia was in for a good reaming back at the department. He turned his back on her to face Jacque “Can you vouch for Mr. Manzenli’s alibi?”
http://media.tumblr.com/90dd33cb2a125ad0a52ee2f22d9854d0/tumblr_inline_mlcxr2HTHp1qz4rgp.gif
When Jacque was addressed again, she nodded and began to talk “Yes, I can. I arrived to the disco around ten o’clock and he was in the VIP lounge when I got there. I can tell he had been drinking already and I saw him speaking to some blonde guy and that chick you just scolded.” Roger smiled slightly at her descriptions but nodded, allowing her to continue. “I went on stage almost immediately and sang most of the party. While I was singing, I saw some blonde girl talking to Galte- err…Mr. Manzenli, and they went into the bathroom. They were in there for a few minutes, not longer than twenty minutes, I think, and they came out separetely.”

Roger cut her off “Did they look distressed? Did you recognize the woman?”

The mermaid shrugged and frowned slightly “Uh…I guess she looked a little miffed. The boss just looked kinda frustrated with himself. And I may have seen the woman around town, but I’ve never spoken to her and I couldn’t tell you her name.”

The lieutenant nodded and asked “Then what happened?”

Jacque continued “Then I decided to take a break and see if my boss was ok. I’ve never seen him look that upset and he immediately took to drinking again. I figured I should at least see to it he made it home ok.”

Roger smiled at this and tilted his head “You care a lot about your boss, don’t you?”

That warranted a frown from Jacque “As his employee, yea I do. He loses his shit, I lose my job. Don’t give me that smile, we hardly ever spoken before.”

The lieutenant let her sass slide long enough to ask “So why did you feel it was necessary to speak to your boss tonight of all nights?”

The mermaid’s blue eyes glowed faintly as her temper flared. Tilting her head, she asked quietly “How will my answer to that question find a killer?”

Roger decided then and there that he liked this woman. She was going to be an asset if not to this case, then to something else worth while. Turning to Galtem, he smiled with a slight shrug “Sorry, bud, but I’m going to have to take you downtown for further questioning. Don’t worry, Dollface here gets to come to.” With that, he looked to a cop and told him “Make sure these kids get in a police car. We’re going back.” The cop nodded and placed each hand on Jacque and Galtem’s shoulders, urging them towards the nearest police car. Roger watched them walk away before turning back to his car. Walking towards it, he then frowned and slid into his seat. Slamming the door shut, he muttered “You’re in deep shit, Reed.” With that, he sped off towards the station.

(Thread Change)

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 13, 2013 10:46AM
Outside

Amelia’s heart sank, the moment she heard Rodger turn his questions on her. She was in it, deep. How on earth she was going to even explain her way out of this mess, was truly beyond her. It was like everything she had ever worked towards was about to go up in smoke. Her livelihood, her apartment. Who would take care of her snake and kitty? All Amelia could do was try to stop herself from being emotional in front of Rodger and especially Galtem.

“Is there a reason why you decided not to mention your involvement here at the party when I asked for details on Mr. Manzenli?’

“No, Lieutenant, I…”

“Did it just escape your mind that you apparently spent a great deal of your night drinking with the suspect in our murder case?”

“Well, to be honest I have been in bed for hours…and..”

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_mazcg0XyZe1rbkb35o1_500.gif

“Go wait for me in my car. Now. You will be taken in for questioning and I will decide what to do with your future with the police there. I don’t care what you do for my department.”

Amelia didn’t say another word. She didn’t have too. The look on her face said everything.

“Yes sir.” Amelia said simply, but not before giving Galtem a look that he would never have seen before. She didn’t look at Jacque, who seemed to be spilling her guts for the Lieutenant and he was lapping it up. Amelia walked back to Rodger’s car, and got in the passenger seat, and waited for Rodger. It wasn’t long before he joined her, and of course he slammed the door and said;

“You’re in deep shit, Reed.”

Amelia bit her tongue, rather than respond. She knew her rights, and until she was charged officially, she wasn’t saying another word.

<3>

(thread change)

Re: [RP] Disco/Bar
September 13, 2013 01:26PM
Outside

Galtem noticed how he basically ruined Amelia’s day, his intentions wasn’t totally burnt her and drag her along with his problems, he was simple explaining the cop what he done today, of course he could keep Amelia out of this, but if he done that, he had nobody who could witness him being with Jennifer, and he didn’t wanted to bring Jennifer into this matter, its already enough have Jacque thinking he was capable to kill somebody, even tho that was true.
Galtem watched the cop scold Amelia, and he just rolled his eyes when Amelia said it wasn’t a date or something romantic, he would never have any kind of intercourse with Amelia, they know each other for too long, and act like siblings, it will be just disgusting have to touch themselves in that way.
Folding his arms in front of his chest, he just waited for the cop finish with Amelia, so then he could finish with them too, and they all could go home. But when the cop faced them, he just began to talk to Jacque, and their conversation seemed to last, Galtem was holding himself to not facepalm himself, when Jacque began to talk about Jennifer, thankful this mermaid didn’t knew enough about Jennifer. Then the cop just began to ask Jacque if she cared about her boss, and Galtem was holding back a chuckle, this conversation was getting extremely awkward and hilarious. But he tried to remain “strong”, so the cop wouldn’t ask him his opinion about Jacque.
The fun wouldn’t last for long, the cop was already telling them, to go get in the car, and the questions would continue in the police station. Seriously? They wasn’t free to go? Ugh, well, Caleb would have to take care of himself.
Galtem forced another smile, and just done what they told him too, even tho, deep inside, he wanted to snap, and make this people walk away from them, he had a bad night because of Jennifer, now this all issue about the dead body, its only leaving him more angry.

http://media.tumblr.com/9320883ce421d148ad96532f6fc01f0c/tumblr_inline_miqn70AaXW1qz4rgp.gif

((Thread Change))  


Pearl of the Orient (9) – River Marked.

$
0
0

Re: [RP] Pearl Of The Orient Condos
September 25, 2013 07:46PM
360 – Delilah

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_lyuodj7sdu1qj5jb0o1_500.gif

Benedict managed to get himself together just in time for David to sit next to him. He looked slightly confused. This boy looked…. considerably older, after just a night. He had to remind himself of Delilah’s witchitude, and resist the urge to cringe at remembering it. He had it planned in his mind. What he would say when asked such a silly question. ‘No, you ignorant child, why would I waste my time at a shop that sells toy airplanes? What use would it serve me? I am Benedict Harrison, Consulting Detective, not some giddy schoolboy that admires something so infantile.’ But the words came out… rather differently. “If you want.” He had never considered the wants of others in his life – aside from Delilah. Delilah always came first, always had. However, he felt that David should at least come a close second. He seemed so… innocent. He didn’t remind Benedict of himself in anything but looks, but he did remind him a bit of… Felix. Damn that man for being so simple that anyone could be compared to him.

Re: [RP] Pearl Of The Orient Condos
September 26, 2013 11:28AM
100 – Jennifer & William

http://media.tumblr.com/b5aa0f1aae063c2603cf374c233d346a/tumblr_inline_mtotdgNQil1rh6pmr.gif

Galtem after leaving the police station, he was on his way towards his club to get his car and just go back home, to drink or something, till he got texts from Jacque, talking about her caring and then the subject about Jennifer and cops going to her place to question her and so on. They was going to drag Jennifer into this matter? He didn’t wanted to drag Jennifer into this matter, because then she would start with her drama about him killing somebody, even tho she knew him long enough to understand he wouldn’t kill somebody human without reasons, so. Yet, it wasn’t the best way to make it up for her.
So with this thought, he just decided to go there, and keep that cops away from her, he didn’t knew how he was going to kick some cops ass without getting in trouble, but he would still do it. After replaying to her texts, he just changed his way and went straight to Jennifer’s apartment, yes, he knew where was she. Because on the night he arrived, he sneaked into her home, while she and William were asleep. All he done, was just stare down at her, and brush his finger against her cheek softly, it was just for kill that pain that showed how much he missed her. But of course, he couldn’t stay there for long, so he quickly left.
Now he was on his way back to her home, and face that stupid cop and make him back off from her. But this also made him realize he was probably going to see William in there as well, yet he didn’t seemed to care that much, he was doing this for Jennifer, put away the others. Using his werewolf speed to arrive her apartment, he just climbed the walls, and got in by her window, just like he done it in that night, there seemed to be always some window who was left unlocked.
Getting inside by that window, the first thing he noticed was a strong smell of whiskey. The hell? Since when Jennifer drinks whiskey that’s more his thing, he knows she never liked whiskey, and he always drank wine with her when they had dinner or lunch together. He just took three steps till some dog bark and a fur ball ran towards him, trying to act like a tough dog, while he was just a small thing.
“The hell? Go away.”
Galtem told to the dog, and began to move his hands like he was scooting the dog away, he even used his foot to push the dog away, but did not hurt the animal. He took another steps around and saw Jennifer against the door, curled up, probably crying, he frowned and took a deep breathe, nobody was here but her, did the cops done something?
“Jennifer? Are you ok? Did that cops done something to you? I’m sorry if they come to bother you, but whatever they said, I didn’t killed anybody.”
Of course he was more worried about this, he wasn’t aware about her and William, since he thought she would never say anything nor Amelia.

Re: [RP] Pearl Of The Orient Condos
September 26, 2013 01:27PM
100 – Jennifer & William

Jennifer heard the window being opened, but remained where she was at. Any fucks she would have given previously, had completely disappeared. If it was some kind of burglar then they were in a nasty surprise when they’d find out that the person they were trying to rob was a particularly pissed of werewolf that was ready to rip off someone’s head. Penny had gotten out of the bedroom and ran to whoever it was, barking as ferociously as she could. Only when she heard the voice did she look up. Galtem walked into the living room and she looked up at him in shock for a moment. Why the hell was he here? At the worst possible moment? She found the strength to stand up, her lips slightly parted, as if she couldn’t figure out if he was even really here. He was asking her if she was ok. He must have known the cops were going to come to her house. His apology didn’t make any difference to her. Her eyebrows raised, almost amused. The expression that had been broken and sad was now a little bit terrifying. “You didn’t kill anybody,” she said, her voice surprisingly steady for someone who’s just been crying. She wiped away her tears and pulled her wavy blonde hair to one side to get it out of her way. “Cause that’s what I was worried about,” she snapped in a highly sarcastic tone.
What had happened between her and Galtem last night had been all her fault, but there was no possible way she could hurt herself anymore than she already had and Galtem so inconveniently walked into her house without permission, so he was the one she would most likely take it out on. “What the hell are you even doing here?!” her voice raised to a shout. “Haven’t you done enough? I believed you, ok? I believed that you loved me! I allowed you to use me for whatever sick reasoning you had!” William’s words about Galtem had strongly influenced her view of him. It was so easy to believe that he was just using her and would toss her aside when he was finished. Just looking at him hurt because she knew that he was the reason she no longer at William. It was because she loved him and there was no turning that kind of love off. “If you came here to ruin my relationships, it worked. William’s… William’s gone,” she forced out in a firm tone. It was said. There was no taking it back. The words came out strong, but a moment later she broke down again. She hated crying in front of people and never wanted to have to do so in Galtem. Not again. She turned away from him and covered her mouth, keeping plenty of space in between the two of them. “Why are you here?” she asked again, this time in a quieter tone, still refusing to look at him.

http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/tumblr_lo1iq5ASAI1qlilr9o1_500_zpsda92bee0.gif

Re: [RP] Pearl Of The Orient Condos
September 26, 2013 01:56PM
100 – Jennifer & William

http://media.tumblr.com/328a5a73162c0c03a032b313fc098e25/tumblr_inline_mtow2gMUF71rh6pmr.gif

Even if he got here on his own, he was still nervous about this. It would be hard for him to face her after what had happen last night, and having her leaving like that in the bathroom, and about the good-bye kiss, yet, here they are again, but that didn’t brought him any hopes up. He liked his lips, and bite on them, while she stood up and just watched her, her sarcasm clearly hit him, and now he began to wonder what the hell happen, why was she crying? If it wasn’t the cops then what? He was so confused right now, and he couldn’t understand this.
It only got more confusing when she began to yell at him, here we go again, yelling, was she going to add a slap as well like before? She was judging him again, she was judging him without knowing the truth, what was her problem now? Why she was saying that he was using her, he hated this because that wasn’t truth, and people quickly took their opinions about him and thought it was the truth.
“I’m not using you..”
It was all he could say before having her yell at him again. He still loves her, not loved, he isn’t using her, there is no sick reason, well unless if this love is sick, then yes, that’s a sick reason. Was it hard to make people believe that he actually loves somebody?
When she said William was gone, he got shocked. He left? He never thought William would do such thing, wouldn’t he stick up to Jennifer and forgive her? Isn’t that what William does?
“What? He left?”
He asked still shocked about this new, it didn’t made much sense in his mind. Even tho deep inside, he was extremely glad he was gone, that Jennifer right now was basically free.
http://media.tumblr.com/de12b257c06b0883ee002435fc465d53/tumblr_inline_mtowta9BA71rh6pmr.gif
Galtem took a deep breathe, and turned his head away from hers as well, as he looked up at the wall, and heard her last question about what was he doing here.
“Well first of all, excuse me if loving you is a sick reason to “use” you, like you say. I mean seriously, you’re the only one that knows me enough to know when I say a lie or a truth.”
He was going to stand up for himself on that moment, since she didn’t knew “shit about shit”.
“Secondly, I’m not here to ruin relationships, I just wanted to fix my life, ok? I’m tired of running away from problems, I’m tired of making all this double lives its leading me crazy. Now with Caleb here, I don’t even know what to do, I thought taking care of a teen would be easier, but I’m wrong, I don’t even know where is he right now.”
Galtem was slowly rambling, but he went back to the subject.
“I’m here because I care about you, and I heard cops were going to question you and stuff, and I didn’t wanted to drag you into this problem. Its not your fault.”
When he said it wasn’t her fault, he was basically talking about everything, their make out and stuff. Because he knew she would totally blame herself, whenever him and her dated, everything something wrong happen, she would blame herself, and he had to take that blame off her shoulders, by blaming himself or just tell her it doesn’t matter. He said this all without looking at her, since she wasn’t looking at him either, but when he finished his words, and said it wasn’t her fault, this time he finally looked at her. 

Re: [RP] Pearl Of The Orient Condos
September 26, 2013 02:08PM
312- Amelia

Roger stared down in awe as Amelia resisted touching him and kept her hands above her head. It was both wildly erotic and very submissive on her part, and it made Roger almost explode right then and there. Closing his eyes, he breathed heavily in her ear and continued to ride her. He couldn’t finish, not yet. His left hand explored down the side of her body before a finger caressed over her soft folds. With his body still pumping against hers, the lieutenant stroked at her clit while making love to her. He continued murmuring her name over and over again like it was a chant, his body doing all that it could to make her feel sacred and adored. Finally as Amelia spoke to him, he finished within her with a great grunt and collapsed on top of her. Roger’s breathing was heavy as his head lay between her breasts, his heart beat feeling like it was going a mile an hour.
http://25.media.tumblr.com/3abb7f580f1c7f163229d662b65700ad/tumblr_mthwi2Ke5R1sgbv11o1_500.gif
He lay there like that for a few minutes trying to get control over his body again. The things she did to him. Pulling his head up from her chest, he looked down at her and began to chuckle. “Well…that’s one way to relieve some stress.” Rolling off of her, Roger pulled Amelia to his chest and laid back on her pillows. This was how the world was supposed to be. Closing his eyes again, he brushed his finger-tips down his back and murmured “I’ve waited years to do that, Vampira…I love you.”Exhaling slow and long, Roger felt his world fall back into place with his woman finally in his arms. Could life be any more perfect?

Re: [RP] Pearl Of The Orient Condos
September 26, 2013 02:44PM
312- Amelia

Rodger, was simply incredible. So Masterful, and dominant that Amelia was in awe of him. He rode her like he was the King of her bed, taking her without word, grunting and pushing deeper inside her, as she lay beneath him, savoring the experience. At one point she closed her eyes, and then felt the wander of his fingers, and he started to stroke her clit as he rode her well. This mixed with his saying her name over and over had her hypnotized, and she was on her way to experiencing the thrill of cumming at the same time. Amelia felt cherished, adored and so very loved, that when he reached his peak, she too rode in on the wave of orgasmic bliss. For those last few thrusts, she matched him with the feeling of intensity, till he collapsed with full weight on top of her…spent.

The smile on Amelia’s face was wide, as she struggled to get her own breath back, and with his head resting between her breasts, she wondered if he could breath.

“Well…that’s one way to relieve some stress.”

“I feel so alive…tingly, throbbing, but so alive.” When Rodger rolled over and pulled her onto his chest, she kissed his skin, feather light, her fingers finally dancing over his chest, as she cooed softly. There was no place in the world she wanted to be right now, then in his arms. This was just so right.

“I’ve waited years to do that, Vampira…I love you.”

“And I’ve wanted to say to you forever….I’m yours.”

http://25.media.tumblr.com/tumblr_m9q6wihZs21rbkb35o1_500.gif

<3>

Re: [RP] Pearl Of The Orient Condos
September 26, 2013 03:34PM
100 – Jennifer & William

Jennifer didn’t say anything when he confirmed that William had left. She took this moment to try to compose herself and quit crying. No. She was not weak Jennifer. She was strong and she would stay that way. Crying over William would not bring him back. She took a deep, yet shaky, breath as she listened to what Galtem said, without looking over at him. There he went again saying he loved her. Part of her wanted so much to believe him, but who said that it would be easier if he did love her? She obviously loved him, but loving Galtem seemed to bring her nothing but pain. It was true. They knew each other much too well for her to doubt what he was saying, but Galtem had lied before and it had been a hundred years. She didn’t know who to trust. He started to ramble about the difficulties in his life and Jennifer stole a quick glance at him. He did seem very genuine in what he was saying, but it didn’t change anything. William was gone because of her. She subconsciously pushed him away because of her feelings for Galtem. And no matter how much she loved Galtem, he was a living reminder of that fact.
She had finally managed stopped crying for what she hoped was the last time and continued to look over at the ground. Pieces of her whiskey glass remained all around the door that she had thrown it against and she concentrated on those as he spoke. Her heart nearly stopped when he said that he cared about her. She didn’t know if she even dared to believe it, but Jennifer was never well-known for controlling her feelings. “Not my fault?” she said, finally looking up at him and meeting his eyes. “I suppose someone else was in control when I kissed you then? When I practically took William and my relationship in my hands and threw it away? How can you say this isn’t my fault? Loving you might not be my fault, but what I do with that emotion is. And I hurt the one person who would do anything for me because of it.” Luckily, she did not cry. She was done with that. Caring hurt too much. All she wanted to do was to not care.

http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively102_zps6aecef19.gif
But as she looked at him, her expression softened a bit. It was kind of sweet that he had cared enough to come check on her. But had he really been expecting her to welcome him in with open arms? Suddenly, she looked somewhat confused. “Wait, why the hell did you come in through the window?” she asked him, glancing over to where he had seemed to appear from. For a moment she thought she was going crazy. She thought back to the night before last when she had dreamt about Galtem. It had been so realistic and it seemed so random that it would happen the night before he showed back up in Derry. “Was that the first time you’ve done that?” she asked suspiciously. It was a very odd question. When and why would he have climbed through her window before. She shook her head. “Never mind, sorry,” she muttered, shaking her head and looking away again. He probably thought she was insane.

Re: [RP] Pearl Of The Orient Condos
September 27, 2013 01:52AM
100 – Jennifer & William

http://media.tumblr.com/6cf77c3cceacedd3207254b692299d51/tumblr_inline_mtotcybLs01rh6pmr.gif

Galtem waited for some replay from her, after his words, he knew pretty well, she wouldn’t act all sweet over him, she was probably extremely angry to the fact that she lost William, and it was some of Galtem’s fault as well, so he thought bringing the blame ot him, would stop making her feel so shitty, he is already used having people throw stuff at him and just judge or blame him. Talking about throwing stuff, he actually thought she would totally throw something at him, she was acting rather calm for this situation, but he shuoldn’t really complain about it.
However, whenever she began to speak again, he just huffed out and spread his arms slowly and rolled his eyes. It didn’t really matter what he would say, it wouldn’t change her mind, but at least he said his true feelings, even tho it seemed hard for her to believe in him. He took a deep breathe and just felt like shutting her up, because when she said William was the only one who could fix her or something like that, he felt upset, because Galtem could do the same too, right? He could do that on his own way, it wouldn’t be that hard, right? He just needs to calm himself down and stop getting in trouble, also be more honest with his feelings, and stop letting his ego take over the whole situation.
“You done?”
Was all he could say on the moment. He didn’t really know what tell her anymore, everything seemed useless right now, and he wasn’t really enjoying this situation. Soon the subject changed to the window and not about William. She was asking him why he come from there, and if he had already done that before. He just made somewhat of busted face, and tried to make up something in his mind, some quick lie.
“Well. I figured out cops would be here, and I thought coming from the door, wouldn’t help me at all, because you would kick me out.”
He said, before turn around to look at the window. Then he just nodded his head when she apologized. If she ever finds out I done that last night..” He thought to himself.
The silence invaded, and he didn’t knew what to say anymore, but he so didn’t wanted to leave right now, he wanted to stay more time, and knowing that William would never show up again, was only like a bonus for him, but he still felt bad for Jennifer, because she was crying over William, and right now, Galtem just felt pretty useless, like he couldn’t do anything to change her mood.
“Since when do you drink whiskey?..You shouldn’t waste bottles like that..”
He commented whenever he noticed the pieces of broken glass from the bottle on the ground.

Re: [RP] Pearl Of The Orient Condos
September 27, 2013 02:12AM
100 – Jennifer & William

http://i1288.photobucket.com/albums/b483/LivTheGreat/Blake%20Lively%20gifs/blakelively99_zps234f3322.gif
Jennifer raised her eyebrows and tilted her head forward again like “come again?” “Excuse me?” she said, when he asked if she was done. He had zero right to waltz into her house and be sassy about it. Especially after last night. She simply shook her head and rolled her eyes. There was no use in getting in a power struggle over it. He explained why he had come in through the window. It was true. She would have kicked him out. In fact she was a bit surprised she was allowing to stand there even now. Maybe because it was actually kind of nice having someone who she felt was as fucked up as she was around. Galtem had not been wrong in saying that they knew each other well though and she did not buy it at all. Yes, he was telling the truth, but there was something else that he was not telling her. Jennifer looked at him suspiciously and followed his gaze to the window as well, but decided to drop it. At least for now.
It grew quiet and she didn’t enjoy being in an uncomfortable silence with her ex-boyfriend in the house that belonged to her and her most recent ex-boyfriend. Just not a situation she was exactly proud of. Luckily her anger and suspicion had given her eyes a break and her face was going back to normal, her eyes becoming less red. She supposed she had him to thank for that, but she did not. Instead she was going to tell him to leave. Clearly she was fine and he didn’t have to worry about her. At least not about the cops coming to speak to her. Dammit, the cops! She realized that she still had to make a statement about it down at the station soon. Great. Just what she needed. Her making out with Galtem while she was still dating William to be written out so that everyone would have proof that she was a cheating slut.
It took a moment for her to realize what Galtem had said and she looked at him with a blank stare for a moment before his words registered. “Oh,” she said. “Since today,” she muttered, going into the kitchen to grab a broom and a towel to pick up the pieces with before going back into the living room and starting to clean it up. She would heal, but Penny would not and she didn’t want the poor dog to cut herself on the glass. The dog was now resting on the couch and had apparently decided that Galtem was not a criminal and that she would allow him to stay. Jennifer, however, had not made her mind up about that quite yet. “Look, I have to get down to the station before today’s over or they’ll be back. So, unless there was anything else….?” she trailed off, looking at him expectantly.

Re: [RP] Pearl Of The Orient Condos
September 27, 2013 02:50AM
100 – Jennifer & William

http://media.tumblr.com/b91b24f4c75ad2943e1aad13e324d702/tumblr_inline_mse3c52gAT1qz4rgp.gif

Galtem perked up an eyebrow and stared at her with a confused expression when she said she drank whiskey since today? Well, the strong scent of whiskey was thanks to the whiskey all over the floor. So he highly doubted she drank that thing, but it has been 100years since he last saw her or had any sort of connection with her, so maybe there might be lots of things different in her, that he will get surprised whenever he finds them out, even tho, he still prefers the old Jennifer.
Whenever she started cleaning, he felt some need to go help her, but he didn’t knew how, and while he was trying to think on what to do, she was already done. He dragged his lower lip between his teeth, and began to nibble on it, kind of nervous, as he waited for her to say something. It didn’t took her ong till she mentioned that she had to go to the police station today, or they would be back.
“Oh..Sure..”
He said kind of disappointed. He turned aorund and wa about to leave, he was totally going to leave from the window again, don’t ask why, but then his body made him stop, he turned around to face her, and open his mouth, like he was about to say something, but he just closed it. If he said something, it would motly be like “I don’t want to leave”. But he figured that wasn’t what she needed to hear, he started to take closer steps towards her, while his mind was screaming to stop getting too closer. His body was only an inch away from hers, and he was already moving his head down towards her, well, not that down, since she was basically his size. Then there was his lips another inch away from hers, and he shouldn’t do that, he wanted to kiss her, that’s what he wanted, but he couldn’t always do what he wanted. Their lips didn’t even touched, and then he just pulled his head back and huffed out frustrated while his eyes looked towards a wall. The hell was he thinking? He would get his ass kicked, if he didn’t stopped allowing his feelings to do whatever they wanted.
“Ahum..I was going ask you if you need company, but I believe not. So I guess that’s all.”
With this, he turned around again, walking towards the window to leave. It wasn’t all, he wanted to say other stuff, like for her be careful, and not do anything she might regret, or if she was feeling better, and needed something. But help and support from her ex-boyfriend didn’t seemed the best thing out there.


Shane’s House (12) – River Marked.

$
0
0


Re: [RP] Shane’s House
October 05, 2013 08:21AM
“Damn you woman.” he swore, sweeping her into his arms, startling her at the unexpected response. He carried her the rest of the way up the stairs without losing a breath and into her room. He placed her on her bed, and not even bothering to remove his jacket or tie, lay down beside her. He put a hand on her stomach, rubbing getnly as she stared up at him. What now?

“Talk to me…all of it. What made you this way? Cause, baby. I am going to make you never feel alone again. You hear me?” His gaze on her was so intense, she wanted to look away. But she couldn’t. He’d always been honest with her about everything, now it was her turn to reciprocate.

She took a deep breath and began to talk.

“When I was little…I didn’t know who I was, where I came from. I have so little memory of my birth parents. My first memories were waking up in a bassinet on the steps of a Spanish Missionary in southern Texas. The sisters there took me in, gave me a name, raised me, taught me the things and skills I would need to survive in this world. I was named ‘Carmen’ after their patron saint. When I was older, they told me I would have to choose my own surname to make my way through life, told me about my powers and abilities, about my enemies and allies. Despite their religious beliefs, the sisters understood there were people and powers greater than their own faith in this world. One of the sisters had a daughter who had passed away at a young age named ‘Louisa Marquez’. So I chose those for my middle and surname to honor her.” she started. She had never told anyone so much of her history before. She looked to see if he was bored with her yet, but he seemed fascinated by what she was telling him.

“So I continued my studies, discovering I had a natural ability to suss out evil. It was why I joined the Police Academy. I met someone there, Marcus Kinderbury. Rich, gorgeous, smart…he could have had any girl there. And he chose me. I was flattered at first, I didn’t think I was that great looking to be honest. But he wouldn’t give up. He took me to fancy dinners, exotic trips, lavished me with gifts, made me feel like I was the only woman in the world. So…one night…I…allowed him to be with me. Gave myself, my purity to him without hesitation. And it was wonderful.” She gave a small smile at the memory. But it was the events that followed that made her bitter and distrustful toward men. She turned her gaze toward the ceiling and continued speaking.

“The next day…it was like I didn’t even exist. He went out of his way to avoid me, ignoring my calls, ignoring my visits to his home, had his servants tell me almost daily he wasn’t available. I finally caught up to him one day, about a few weeks later. We’d had a brutal self-defense lesson so we were all pretty sweaty and grimy. There were seperate showers for the male and female officers. He was the last one to go in so I waited until I thought everyone had left before I went to see him. He…” and here she stopped to laugh, the bitter sting of tears making her eyes burn with remembered pain. “…he was in the shower…with another of one of the newer officers…doing to her, what he did to me. And I felt so…used.” her voice had trailed off to a whisper at that point, and she brushed her hands across her eyes in anger to wipe away her tears.

“It was difficult after that to trust a man again. Every time I would get into a relationship, I would start thinking about him and would let my insecurities rule my head and drive them off.” she admitted. “Then I’d see all these happy couples and start to feel lonely and then start dating….and the cycle would repeat itself. Until you.” she finished, staring at him once again.

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
October 05, 2013 08:45AM
Shane kept his gaze focused upon Carmen, as the patchwork quilt of her life started to unravel, each part of her history was a square of fabric, that ultimately would be sewn together with the next and so on basically turning her into the woman that lay before him, pouring out her heart. An orphan, no idea of her parentage. Her name was not even her own, and part of it to honor a young girl who had died. Living the life of another really.

But what really hit home, was the man that would sweep her off her feet, lavish her in all manners of trips and gifts, only to take her most prized possession, her virginity, then cast her aside, like yesterday’s newspaper.

It all started to make perfect sense now. Her behavior was attributed to the way she had been treated so badly when she first found love. Love and other bruises. Repeating the same vicious cycle over and over, while at the same time, creating this persona, of the Iron maiden, the dragon lady. It was all a front. The real woman in behind, was insecure, and scared of being abandoned again.

When she showed those angry tears, Shane didn’t kiss them away this time, he gave her the dignity to wipe them away. She hadn’t finished, but when she came to the conclusion, Shane felt that she had done more than answer his inquiries, she also would have heard herself, and come to accept, this was how things had been up till they met.

“Then I’d see all these happy couples and start to feel lonely and then start dating….and the cycle would repeat itself. Until you.”

Shane, had literally put her through the ringer. Most women would be in true fear of him, knowing just what he was capable of. He was an incredibly dangerous and charismatic man, but there was the side to him that none had been privileged to see, until now. For all the reasons in the world, he was so wrong for her….but then again, through his possessive and domineering ways….he was just what she needed. She needed to be loved. She’s got to be wanted, desired.

The look in his eyes as she finally closed with “until you”, he smirked, and said. “I took that cycle and smashed it, didn’t I? Hm? He then pushed back her hair behind her ear, and leaned down, and brushed his lips across hers, letting her taste his hot breath, as his smile grew.

http://31.media.tumblr.com/d25246d1ae5f79be4107ca89b947f308/tumblr_mq1nh04ejL1rllm3zo1_500.jpg

“No matter what you do, no matter what you say….I’m never going away. You’re stuck with me, Lou.”

<3>

avpic

Time Lord Seal - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 2 - Carrendar DynastyLadyBelzA PirateA PirateDeath Club HeartA PirateA PirateTime Lord Seal 3 - Carrendar DynastyTime Lord Seal 4 - Carrendar Dynasty
Re: [RP] Shane’s House
October 05, 2013 08:53AM
She waited with baited breath. Would he do like all the others and walk away? She feared for her sanity if that happened. The one man she actually wanted. But he surprised her once more as he tucked her hair behind her ear and kissed her, breathing deeply into her mouth as if he wanted to breathe new life into her soul.

“I took that cycle and smashed it, didn’t I? Hm?”

She wanted to cry. She truly did. It was a near thing…until he spoke once again.

“No matter what you do, no matter what you say….I’m never going away. You’re stuck with me, Lou.”

And the tears came. It couldn’t be helped. She just simply broke down, pouring out centuries worth of anger, hurt and pain. The man she was becoming to love was witness to her fall.

Laughing through her tears, she wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him to her, pressing her flushed and tearstained face to his neck, inhaling his scent and allowing it to anchor her.

“I don’t deserve you, Shane Williamson. But devil take me, I love you.” she sniffed.

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
October 05, 2013 09:03AM
His words said though in a casual way were truly heartfelt. He meant every single one. Ramming home the fact that he loved her above everything else. Watching her face crumple, as the many years of unhappiness, regret, sorrow and pain were being released in a torrent, he knew that the best thing to do was simply to hold her.

“I don’t deserve you, Shane Williamson. But devil take me, I love you.” 

“You better.” He said, laughing with her as she buried her face in his neck, almost like she was hiding away from him. This was indeed the closest they had ever been, especially on an emotional level. Sex was one thing, but her peace of mind in her knowledge of their love was far more important. He pulled away and reached for a box of tissues and then offered her the box. “Come on…blow for me. He said in a teasing voice, still looking at her with adoring eyes. When she took the tissues he then tossed the box over the bed and then rolled on top of her and pinned her down, with her face all flushed from crying. He cocked his head and said.

http://media.tumblr.com/229c5aca0307882a0987e2c5eac80cae/tumblr_inline_mgec98CBy31rt2432.gif

“Now time for…MAKE UP SEX!” At which point he started to tickle her furiously.

<3>

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
October 05, 2013 09:12AM
God she must have looked like a mess, eyes red and puffy, nose swollen and clogged.

But he didn’t seem to care as he passed her a tissue. She blew her nose as he tossed the box to the floor. He gave her a devilish smirk before pinning her to the bed.

“Now time for…MAKE UP SEX!” he shouted, poking her in the sides.

She screamed with laughter as he began to tickle her. She tried to squirm out of his grip but he was relentless in his efforts.

“ACK! SHANE! STOP!” she laughed, pushing at his shoulders. But it was like he’d suddenly grew an extra set of hands.

Employing one of the first self-defense moves they were taught at the Academy, she wrapped her leg around his and twisted her body hoping to catch him off-guard long enough to pin him beneath her. At which point she would smile breathlessly at him and say: “I win!”

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
October 09, 2013 05:44PM
Pinned beneath her, Shane gazed up at her with a smirk. “You just like to be on top.” He joked, letting her take this win, as she was truly enjoying herself. “Is this the part where you rip out the handcuffs and read me my rights?’ Shane asked, winking at her, thinking that if she had her police kit there she probably would.

Seeing her laugh and hearing it, so very much relaxed and having told Shane of her troubled past, must have been a weight off her shoulders. Indeed it was what she needed to do. Part of their relationship should be about being honest and upfront with each other, if they ever had a chance of making it work in the long term.

Shane wanted her to be comfortable in herself, regardless of how she looked or felt. He loved her, for who she was, and the inner power she possessed, not the infamous IA, but the real Carmen. Her masks had well and truly ripped off, and he loved what he saw beneath.

“Guess we gotta shop for this dinner, hm? Good question. It was going to be interesting, their first meal with friends, well, her friends. How were they going to react? And would Shane be on his best behavior?

<3>

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
October 09, 2013 06:45PM
“It’s not so bad, being on top.” she smirked.

“Is this the part where you rip out the handcuffs and read me my rights?”

She stretched out to her full length on top of him, crossing her arms across his chest and resting her chin on her hands. “Well…who knew you were so kinky. And here I left my kit in the car.” she grinned, kissing his chin.

She hadn’t felt this good in quite some time, and it was a heady feeling.

“Guess we gotta shop for this dinner, hm?” he questioned. She rolled to the side and looked at him, resting her cheek on the pillow while rubbing his chest with her free hand.

“We could. Or we could do Chinese takeaway. Dyna and Booker are simple people. They’d be happy with throwing something on the grill outback and beers. I’ve tried to get them interested in fine cuisine. You should have seen the faces they made when I tried Chicken Cordon Bleu once. They looked at it like it was a foreign objects.” she snorted. “So…what do you think?”

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
October 09, 2013 07:00PM
“Hey…I have done the old outdoors barbecue with beers gig. Just…most of the girls I have known before prefer to be wined and dined. But if that is what you want, and these people would prefer it, I could do a mean steak or two.”

Was this the same Shane Williamson? About to don a “Kiss the Cook” apron and become like…a typical domesticated bloke. Who would have ever thought?

The idea of Chinese sounded good too, but Shane preferred that they cooked their own. “I will get on the line to a friend that knows a great gourmet butcher, and we will order in everything else. Even the beers.” Shane decided, taking the reigns on this dinner. He kissed her forehead gently, then rolled out of bed.

“I’l go get a start on the preparations. Feel free to call Mary, and whoever.” He gave her a wink and then headed downstairs to his den.

<3>

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
October 09, 2013 07:31PM
“I bet most of the girls you dated were also part of the menu.” she chuckled, poking him in the ribs. “But yeah, steaks are good. And I could whip up a couple of salads. And I make one kick-ass apple pie. Homemade. None of that fake apple filling in a can and premade pie crust.”

“I will get on the line to a friend that knows a great gourmet butcher, and we will order in everything else. Even the beers.” He kissed her forehead and rolled off the bed.

“You are an amazing man. I don’t know why I didn’t see it sooner.” she mused, staring at him as he headed for the door.

“I’ll go get a start on the preparations. Feel free to call Mary, and whoever.” He winked at her before he disappeared down the hall.

“Hey! None of that gourmet beer, either! They’re strictly Heinekin or Foster’s kind of people!” she called after him, sitting up on her elbows. She lay back with a smile before pulling out her cellphone. She had a couple of calls to make.

Re: [RP] Shane’s House
October 10, 2013 04:30AM
The Den

Coming back downstairs, Shane wandered into his den feeling quite pleased with himself and relieved that he had managed to get Carmen to open up about her feelings. In a way it felt a bit odd, that they were now acting like a domesticated couple. A far cry from his former unlife. Her words that she sung out as he walked out of the room did leave him with a smile on his face.

“Hey! None of that gourmet beer, either! They’re strictly Heinekin or Foster’s kind of people!”

“Fosters?” He had to wonder just who the hell drank that stuff. He even shuddered at the thought. Reaching his desk, he flicked on his screen and went online to find the number of that gourmet butcher, when the phone rang.

“Shane Williamson.”

“So…Hollywood. You pulled quite the number.” It was David.

“One minute, you wanna kill the bitch, the next…you get her a promotion, new office and…are you fucking her?”

Shane’s face turned to granite as he listened to David, who was calling from a bar in town. The sound of music and the constant wall of conversations in the background made it clear of where he was.

“So I changed my mind. There is a fine line between love and hate, David.” Shane’s hand gripped the phone tighter, as his eyes narrowed. “Cut to the chase, David. What do you want?”

In the bar, David was eyeing off some leggy blonde, then sneered as he heard Shane talk business on the other end. He slammed his boots up on the table and ran his fingers through his moosed white hair.

http://charlottecarrendar.files.wordpress.com/2013/10/5e5ad-tumblr_lrgpock57m1qdla2ro1_500.gif?w=640

“The usual…you know the drill.” With that, he hung up the phone, leaving Shane looking furious. There was no way he was letting that punk spoil everything now. He needed a plan….and he needed it fast.

<3>

 


Viewing all 137 articles
Browse latest View live